THE RED MIST
 
 "I demand to know, first of all, where you got possession of that 
 
 Third U. S. Cavalry uniform" 
 
 [Page 172}
 
 THE RED MIST 
 
 A Tale of Civil Strife 
 
 BY 
 
 RANDALL PARRISH 
 
 ILLUSTRATED BY 
 
 ALONZO KIMBALL 
 
 CHICAGO 
 
 A. C. McCLURG & CO. 
 
 1914
 
 Copyright 
 
 A. C. McCLURG & CO. 
 1914 
 
 Published September, 1914 
 
 Copyrighted in Great Britain 
 
 9. 3. Ifall Printing Otompanu 
 
 (l?iragn
 
 CONTENTS 
 
 CHAPTER PAGE 
 
 I ON SPECIAL SERVICE i 
 
 II AN UNWELCOME COMPANION .... 13 
 
 III THE BODY ON THE FLOOR 27 
 
 IV INTO THE ENEMIES' HANDS .... 39 
 V I JOIN THE FEDERAL CAVALRY ... 49 
 
 VI THE NIGHT ATTACK 60 
 
 VII SHELTER FROM THE STORM 70 
 
 VIII THE MISTRESS OF THE HOUSE .... 83 
 
 IX ARRIVAL OF PARSON NICHOLS .... 96 
 
 X THE JAWS OF THE TRAP 109 
 
 XI WHAT WE OVERHEARD 123 
 
 XII THE RECOGNITION 137 
 
 XIII WAITING THE NEXT MOVE 150 
 
 XIV A MARRIAGE BY DURESS 162 
 
 XV BEFORE LIEUTENANT RAYMOND , . . 172 
 
 XVI A PRISONER 183 
 
 XVII I CHOOSE DEATH 194 
 
 XVIII UNDER DEATH SENTENCE 206 
 
 XIX THE ONE PATH OF ESCAPE .... 217 
 
 XX I MAKE Two PRISONERS 230 
 
 XXI THE LADY CHOOSES 242 
 
 XXII A STEP NEARER 254 
 
 v
 
 Contents 
 
 VI 
 
 CHAPTER PAGE 
 
 XXIII THE RAIDERS PASS 267 
 
 XXIV THE FIGHT IN THE CABIN 280 
 
 XXV WE UNDERSTAND EACH OTHER . . . 293 
 
 XXVI THE CANE RIDGE MEETING HOUSE . . 306 
 
 XXVII WITH BACKS TO THE WALL .... 318 
 
 XXVIII THE TRAP CLOSES 330 
 
 XXIX WE DRIVE THEM 343 
 
 XXX A WAY OF ESCAPE 353 
 
 XXXI THE END OF DEFENSE 369 
 
 XXXII WITH NATURE'S WEAPON 381 
 
 XXXIII THE TRAIL TO COVINGTON 393
 
 ILLUSTRATIONS 
 
 PAGE 
 
 " I demand to know, first of all, where you got 
 possession of that Third U. S. Cavalry uni- 
 form " Frontispiece 
 
 The book fell to the floor, her hand gripping the 
 
 pistol 84 
 
 " You ! " she exclaimed. " You here and free ! 
 
 What what have you done to these men ? " 236 
 
 A big fellow, with ragged, untrimmed hair, and a 
 
 scraggly beard 284
 
 THE RED MIST 
 
 A TALE OF CIVIL STRIFE 
 
 CHAPTER I 
 
 ON SPECIAL SERVICE 
 
 T WAS already growing dusk when the 
 Staunton Battery of Horse Artillery 
 returned wearily to camp after hours 
 of hard field drill, the men ever con- 
 scious that no evolution, however trivial, was being 
 overlooked by " Stonewall " Jackson, sitting astride 
 his sorrel on a little eminence to the left, his stern 
 face unrelieved by even the semblance of a smile. 
 He would criticise without mercy, but never praise, 
 and the artillerymen insensibly stiffened to the work, 
 as eager to do well as though they were in action. 
 
 The time was early spring, some remnants of 
 snow still clinging to the hollows out of reach of 
 the warming sun, and a chill wind blowing through 
 the passes of the western mountains. The com- 
 parative idleness of the past winter months, given 
 
 1
 
 The Red Mist 
 
 over to foraging and drill, together with the com- 
 forts of a permanent camp, had engendered forget- 
 fulness of the hardships of the last campaign, and 
 left the men eager to confront the dangers of the 
 future. In no heart was there doubt of the final 
 result the Army of the Valley pinned its faith 
 on " Old Jack." They were soldiers veterans 
 already anxious for active service; their depleted 
 ranks filled up once more with recruits, well drilled 
 and efficient through constant training; and while 
 many remembered with regret the old faces the 
 dead, the wounded, the missing they nevertheless 
 realized that never before were they in sterner mood 
 or better prepared for grim fighting. 
 
 The winter quarters of the Staunton Artillery 
 were slightly off the main road, back within the 
 shelter of a grove of oak trees, and I remained for 
 some time overseeing the care of the horses before 
 approaching the hut where the non-commissioned 
 officers had mess. We were all of us still at the 
 table, discussing the incidents of the drill, when a 
 lieutenant appeared suddenly in the doorway, and 
 glanced inquiringly about the room, scarcely able to 
 distinguish our faces in the dull light of the lantern 
 which alone illumined the interior. 
 
 " Sergeant Wyatt"? " he inquired briefly. 
 
 I arose to my feet.
 
 On Special Service 
 
 " Here, sir," I answered in some surprise. 
 
 " You are requested to report to General Jackspn 
 at once." 
 
 " At Winchester, sir*? " 
 
 " No; his headquarters for tonight are at Coulter's 
 farm, on the dirt pike. You will ride your own 
 horse." 
 
 I endeavored to circle the others, and thus reach 
 the door in time to ask further questions, but was 
 too late; the lieutenant, his message delivered, had 
 already disappeared in the darkness. I stared after 
 him in perplexity. What could Jackson possibly 
 want of me? On whose recommendation had I been 
 thus singled out for special service? How, indeed, 
 had the commanding general even learned my name *? 
 I stood hesitating in the open door, listening to the 
 hoof beats of the officer's horse, my mind filled with 
 wonderment. But I was a soldier, thoroughly dis- 
 ciplined, and orders must be obeyed. The pause, 
 the doubt, were but momentary. Five minutes later 
 I was guiding my own horse down the same dark 
 road, bending low in the saddle, obsessed with a 
 feeling that this mission, whatever it might turn out 
 to be, promised a change in my fortunes. 
 
 It was an ugly path, rutted deep by artillery 
 wheels, and dangerous for the horse. On either side 
 glowed the blaze of camp fires, and the sound of
 
 The Red Mist 
 
 voices could be heard. One group was lustily sing- 
 ing songs of the South, and I passed a shop, the door 
 wide open, the farrier busy shoeing cavalry horses, 
 their riders lounging idly without. 
 
 I was an hour reaching the dirt pike, although the 
 distance was not great, and I knew the way well. 
 There I encountered infantry pickets, who became 
 more vigilant, and inquisitive, as I approached closer 
 to the Coulter house. This was a double log cabin, 
 erected in a grove of trees, some fifty feet or more 
 back from the road, and surrounded by a slab fence. 
 A squadron of cavalry were encamped in the yard, 
 their horses saddled, and tied to the palings, while 
 the lights gleaming through the windows, together 
 with the dying glow of a fire to the right, dimly 
 revealed a group of men clustered on the front porch. 
 It was with some difficulty that I made my way 
 through the obstructing guard to the foot of the 
 steps, where an officer, whose face was indistinguish- 
 able, took my name, and repeated it to an orderly 
 stationed at the closed door. The latter disappeared 
 in a sudden blaze of light, and I stood there silently 
 in the shadows waiting. 
 
 Ten minutes must have elapsed before the door 
 opened again, and I heard my name called. The 
 group of waiting officers fell aside, and I passed in 
 between them, unable to recognize a face. Once
 
 On Special Service 
 
 within I glanced curiously about the bare room, 
 noting its occupants, and their rude surroundings. 
 It was a rough appearing, commonplace interior, 
 the log walls once whitewashed, but now streaked 
 with dirt, the only furniture visible a few home- 
 made chairs, and an ordinary kitchen table. A 
 sturdy fire burned in the fireplace, and three lamps 
 illumined the scene, revealing the presence of five 
 men, among whom I instantly recognized Ewell, 
 Ashby, together with Jackson, and his chief of 
 staff. The fifth occupant of the room sat alone in 
 one corner, his face partially concealed, revealing 
 little other than a fringe of gray whiskers. Jackson 
 and his aide were seated behind the table, which 
 was littered with papers and maps, and as the former 
 glanced up, at the announcement of the orderly, I 
 came instantly to attention, my hand lifted in salute. 
 The general's stern blue eyes surveyed me intently. 
 
 " Sergeant Wyatt, Staunton Artillery'? " 
 
 " Yes, sir." 
 
 " How long, may I ask, have you been in the 
 service*? " 
 
 "Since May, '61, sir." 
 
 " Ah ! indeed. And your age*? " 
 
 " Twenty-four, sir." 
 
 He made some remark aside to the aide, who 
 nodded back, and pointed to a map before them.
 
 The Red Mist 
 
 ' You are a younger man in appearance than I 
 had expected to see, Sergeant," Jackson said slowly. 
 " Yet I have learned within the last year to have 
 confidence in young men. War is a swift developer 
 of manhood. Your colonel speaks of you in the 
 highest terms, and informs me that you are a native 
 of Green Briar County." 
 
 " Our home was at Lewisburg, sir." 
 
 " Then you are doubtless intimately acquainted 
 with that section?" 
 
 " Very well, indeed, General." 
 
 Jackson sat motionless and in silence for what 
 seemed a long while, his grave eyes on my face, but 
 his mind evidently elsewhere, one hand uncon- 
 sciously crumpling a folded paper. Ashby moved 
 his chair, causing it to crunch noisily on the floor, 
 and the commander aroused at the unusual sound. 
 
 " By any possibility are you related to Judge Joel 
 Wyatt? " he questioned slowly. 
 
 " He was my father, sir." 
 
 " I thought it was not improbable. There is a 
 noticeable resemblance, and I recall he lived west 
 of the mountains. I knew your father in Mexico. 
 Is he still living? " 
 
 " He has been dead two years." 
 
 " I regret to hear it. Your mother, unless I am 
 mistaken, was a Farquhar, of North Carolina*? "
 
 On Special Service 
 
 " Yes, sir she has returned to her old home." 
 
 " The best of southern blood, gentlemen," he said 
 smilingly, glancing toward the others, but with 
 watchful eyes instantly returning to scan me. 
 " Was she driven out of Green Briar by the state of 
 unrest in that section? " 
 
 " In a measure yes," I replied promptly. " It 
 was hardly safe for her to remain there alone. The 
 county is filled with Union sympathizers, and 
 roamed over by bands of guerrillas, claiming alle- 
 giance with both sides, but sparing no one. At pres- 
 ent, I understand, Federal troops have been sent 
 there from Charleston, and are in control." 
 
 "Your information is partially correct; but in 
 order to perfect plans now contemplated I require a 
 still more definite knowledge of existing conditions. 
 I need to know accurately the number and distribu- 
 tion of the Union forces in Green Briar, and also 
 more complete information regarding those irreg- 
 ulars who are in sympathy with us, as well as the 
 character of their leaders. Judging from the rec- 
 ommendation given you by Colonel Maitland I felt 
 that you were peculiarly adapted to render this serv- 
 ice. However, Sergeant Wyatt, I propose stating 
 plainly that this may prove an exceedingly dangerous 
 detail, and if you decide to accept it, it must be done 
 as a volunteer."
 
 8 The Red Mist 
 
 He paused questioningly, and I drew a quick 
 breath, realizing suddenly the seriousness of the sit- 
 uation, and the importance of my decision. 
 
 " I am perfectly ready to go, sir." 
 
 " I have felt little doubt as to that, but I wish 
 you to comprehend clearly that we can offer you no 
 protection if your secret mission is discovered." 
 
 " I so understand, General Jackson, I know the 
 usages of war, but this is not a question of danger, 
 but of duty. You desire that I depart at once? " 
 
 Ewell broke in impatiently with his high pitched 
 voice. 
 
 " May I ask if it be generally known in Green 
 Briar that you are enlisted in the Confederate 
 service *? " 
 
 " To but very few, sir," I answered, turning to 
 look across at my unexpected questioner. " To 
 none I am at all likely to encounter. My mother 
 and I left the county at the first outbreak. My 
 father's affiliations were with the Union element." 
 
 " Most fortunate. Nothing could be better, Gen- 
 eral Jackson. The sergeant can very safely travel as 
 a Federal officer in search of recruits. The matter 
 of papers can, of course, be easily arranged." 
 
 Jackson turned toward his aide. 
 
 "What Federal troops are now garrisoning 
 Charleston, Swan?"
 
 On Special Service 9 
 
 " An Ohio brigade, with a regiment of Pennsyl- 
 vania cavalry. There is also a company of heavy 
 artillery outside the town." 
 
 The commander leaned his head on his hand. 
 
 " I would like to suggest, sir," I ventured to say 
 respectfully, " that General EwelPs plan be adopted. 
 I think I shall have no difficulty in assuming the 
 role." 
 
 " You are willing then to assume the risk*? " He 
 looked at me gravely. " It may eventually mean a 
 drum-head court-martial, and death as a spy." 
 
 "If I fail yes, sir; but this method surely 
 offers the greatest possibility of success." 
 
 " I can clearly perceive that, but it was not my 
 original plan to send you into the lines of the enemy 
 in Federal uniform. However General Ewell's 
 judgment is probably correct. Have you a late 
 Army List there, Colonel Swan? " 
 
 " Yes, sir, issued the fourteenth." He turned the 
 pages slowly, leaning forward to the light. " Here 
 is a Lieutenant Raymond, Third U. S. Cavalry, 
 reported on recruiting detail. His regiment is sta- 
 tioned at Fairfax Court House." 
 
 " He will answer as well as any other. It is 
 scarcely probable the man would be known in that 
 remote section. What is the full name? and where 
 is he from?"
 
 10 The Red Mist 
 
 " Charles H.; appointed from Vermont." 
 
 " Is this choice satisfactory to you, sergeant"? " 
 
 " Perfectly,, sir." 
 
 " You are prepared to depart immediately? " 
 
 " As soon as I can be furnished with the necessary 
 papers and equipment." 
 
 " Colonel Swan will arrange the first, and the 
 quartermaster can doubtless supply the other re- 
 quirements. Orderly, have Major Kline step in here 
 at once. Ah, Kline, have you among your trophies 
 of war a Federal lieutenant's uniform which will 
 probably fit this man? " 
 
 " I believe so, sir," and the officer addressed ran 
 his eyes appraisingly over my figure. " Any particu- 
 lar regiment? " 
 
 " Third, United States Cavalry. Have it pressed 
 and sent here at once, securely wrapped, together 
 with saber and revolvers. Where is your horse, 
 sergeant? " 
 
 " Tied to the palings outside. " 
 
 " Do you desire a better mount? " 
 
 " No sir, the animal is fresh, and a good traveler." 
 
 " Then that will be all, Kline; except, of course, 
 complete Federal cavalry equipment for the horse." 
 
 The officer saluted, and disappeared, the door in- 
 stantly closing behind him, cutting off the hum of 
 voices without. There was a moment of silence.
 
 On Special Service 11 
 
 " You had better retain your present dress until 
 after you leave the valley," counseled Jackson, 
 slowly. " Swan will furnish you with a pass, which 
 should be carefully destroyed after passing our 
 pickets at Covington. It will be of no service to you 
 beyond that point. My best wishes for your suc- 
 cess, Sergeant Wyatt." 
 
 He stood up, and I felt the firm grasp of his 
 hand. Then Ashby gripped my shoulder. 
 
 " Wyatt," he said kindly, " if you ever desire to 
 change your arm of the service, you are the kind of 
 man I want to ride with me." 
 
 I smiled in appreciation, but before I could 
 answer, the man who had been sitting silently in the 
 corner arose, and stood erect in the light. The gleam 
 of the lamp instantly revealed his face still shadowed 
 by the wide hat brim, the firm, bearded chin, the 
 gravely smiling eyes. 
 
 " General Ashby," he said with quiet dignity, 
 " Sergeant Wyatt, I am sure, performs this impor- 
 tant duty without thought of reward. It is the South 
 that has need of such men in every branch of her 
 service." He came forward, and extended his 
 hand cordially. 
 
 " I am General Lee, and am very glad to greet, and 
 wish God speed to the son of Judge Wyatt. If 
 you return in safety, you will report to me in person
 
 12 The Red Mist 
 
 at Richmond. General Jackson will so arrange 
 with your battery commander." 
 
 They were all upon their feet, standing in 
 respectful attention. I murmured something, I 
 scarcely knew what, bowing as I backed toward the 
 door. And this was Lee Robert E. Lee this 
 man with the kind, thoughtful face, the gentle voice, 
 the gravely considerate manner. And he had greeted 
 me in words of personal friendship, had spoken to 
 me of my father. I know I straightened to soldierly 
 erectness, every pulse thrilling with a new resolve. 
 A moment I stood there, my eyes on the one face 
 I saw before me, and then went out into the dark- 
 ness. The orderly closed the door.
 
 CHAPTER II 
 
 AN UNWELCOME COMPANION 
 
 T WAS in the chill of a cold, gray morn- 
 ing that I rode into Strasburg, jogging 
 along at the rear of a squadron of Fifth 
 Virginia cavalrymen who chanced to 
 be headed for the same place. These found quarters 
 in the town, but I proceeded a mile or more south on 
 the valley pike, until I reached a cabin hidden behind 
 a low hill, and so surrounded by a dense growth 
 of scrubby trees as to be nearly concealed from 
 observation. Only a chance glance in that direction 
 had revealed its presence, but its very look of deso- 
 lation instantly attracted me. Here was a place 
 to rest quietly for a few hours in safety. I turned 
 my willing horse aside, following an ill-defined path 
 through a tangled mass of shrubbery, until I attained 
 the door. The building was a single-roomed cabin, 
 exhibiting marks of age and neglect, yet still intact, 
 heavy wooden shutters barring the windows, the 
 door closed and securely fastened. The place to 
 all appearances was deserted, and had been for a 
 long while. Although situated scarcely a hundred 
 
 13
 
 14 The Red Mist 
 
 feet back from the valley turnpike, which was never 
 without its travelers, and along which armies 
 marched and counter-marched, the surroundings 
 were those of a remote wilderness. I bent .down 
 from my saddle, and rapped sharply on the wood. 
 There was no response from within, not even when 
 I struck more heavily with the butt of a revolver. 
 There was a faint trail leading about th^ corner, 
 and, grown curious and impatient, I dismounted, 
 and leading my horse, pressed a difficult passage 
 through the bushes. To my surprise the rear door 
 stood slightly ajar, and my eyes perceived the 
 movement of an ill-defined shadow within. 
 
 " Hello, there ! " I called out, yet instinctively 
 drawing a step backward. " Is there any room here 
 for a tired man*? " 
 
 The tall, angular figure of a mountaineer im- 
 mediately appeared in the doorway, and a gray, 
 wrinkled face, scraggly bearded, looked forth, the 
 eyes glinting, and filled with suspicion. 
 
 " Wus it you-all poundin' at the door 1 ? " 
 
 " I knocked yes." 
 
 " Knocked ! Ye made noise 'nough ter raise the 
 dead." 
 
 " It seems I didn't raise you." 
 
 " I want lookin' fer no visitors. Wai, who be 
 ye? an' whut do ye want yere*? "
 
 An Unwelcome Companion 15 
 
 " I am a soldier," I replied, rather shortly, not 
 particularly pleased with either the man's appear- 
 ance or manner. " Myself and horse are about 
 worn out. I mistook this for a deserted cabin." 
 
 " Wai, it ain't precisely. Are you Confed 4 ? " 
 
 " Of course no Yank would be along this 
 pike." 
 
 " I ain't so blamed sure o' thet. Whar be ye 
 bound*? an' whut may ye be up to a travel in' alone"? " 
 
 I smiled, endeavoring to retain my temper. 
 
 " See, here, friend," I returned shortly. " I have 
 as much reason to ask you such questions as you 
 have me. However, I am willing enough to answer. 
 I am on furlough, and am going home across the 
 mountains to see my folks." 
 
 " Whar to 4 ? " 
 
 " Over Beckley way." 
 
 " The hell ye are ! Don't ye know the Yanks are 
 all through the kintry now? They'll gobble ye up 
 afore ever ye git to New River." 
 
 " Oh, I reckon not I know that section, and 
 where to hide out. That is why I am going back 
 there now. Do you know Raleigh County? " 
 
 The man, who was now standing upright in the 
 doorway, one hand gripping the barrel of a musket, 
 the early morning light on his withered face, stared 
 unwinkingly into my eyes.
 
 16 The Red Mist 
 
 " I rather reckon I do, young man," he replied 
 slowly. " Fur I was raised up on the Green Briar. 
 What mout be yer name 1 ? " 
 
 " Cowan," I answered promptly, my mind in- 
 stantly alert, and aware I had made a mistake." 
 
 " Ho! Ye don't say! One o' ol' Ned Cowan's 
 boys? " 
 
 " No. I am a son of Widow Cowan, over on 
 Coal Creek." 
 
 There was not the faintest glimmer in the cold, 
 blue eyes, no evidence of any recollection in the 
 wrinkled face. His jaws rose and fell on the 
 tobacco which extended his cheek. 
 
 " I don't reckon I've been over that a way fer 
 nigh on fifteen year," he said at last reflectively. 
 " An' somehow I don't just recall no Widow Cowan 
 but I know ol' Ned mighty well. He's took to 
 the brush with his whole breed since this fracus 
 started, an' som' cusses burned his house, an' sent 
 the ol' woman after 'em. It's plumb hell in Green 
 Briar. Maybe yer a Cowan, but I'm damned if 
 ye look like eny o' thet outfit ever I see afore. What 
 part o' the army wus ye with? " 
 
 " Sixty-fifth Virginia Covington Company, 
 Captain Daniels." 
 
 The older man chewed awhile in silence, evidently 
 impressed with the seeming frankness of the reply.
 
 An Unwelcome Companion 17 
 
 " Wai, ye mout be a Cowan, o' course. I ain't 
 takin' no sides on thet fer I don't know all ther 
 breed," he admitted reluctantly. " Enyhow I 
 reckon it don't make no great difference, fer if ye 
 be goin' ter Green Briar we kin ride awhile tergether. 
 Two is better than one these days. Hitch yer hoss 
 out thar in the sciub along side o' mine, an' then 
 come in yere. We'll eat a bite fust, an' then lie 
 down a spell, fer I've been a ridin' most o' ther night 
 myself." 
 
 His voice was hardly as cordial as his words 
 sounded, but I felt it best to accept the rather surly 
 invitation. I led my horse down the dim path indi- 
 cated, until I came to where the other animal a 
 rangy, ill-groomed sorrel was securely hidden. I 
 had blindly stepped into a trap, but just what kind 
 I could not as yet determine. I must win the man's 
 confidence, and learn what I could. The fellow, 
 whoever he might prove to be, was evidently in 
 concealment but for what reason 1 ? Was he de- 
 serter? or spy*? And, if it was true, as he claimed, 
 that he was also bound for the Green Briar, how 
 was I to easily avoid traveling in his company? To 
 refuse would arouse suspicion at once, and might 
 plunge me into greater peril. Yet, if, on the other 
 hand, we did continue to consort, how was I to con- 
 ceal my real purpose and identity? Once we were
 
 18 The Red Mist 
 
 in the neighborhood of Lewisburg, my impromptu 
 claim of being a Cowan would be easily exploded. I 
 had assumed that particular name on the spur of the 
 moment, chancing to remember there was such a 
 family prominent along the Green Briar, but the 
 deception would be very apparent so soon as we 
 crossed the mountains. Even now I had grave 
 reason to doubt if I had actually deceived this man 
 by my sudden invention. There had been a look 
 in those glinting blue eyes that told of cunning 
 suspicion. However, at present nothing remained 
 but to play out the game and thus gain all the ad- 
 vantage possible. Whoever the man might prove to 
 be spy, scout, bushwhacker, or deserter beyond 
 all question he possessed intimate knowledge of the 
 country lying beyond the Alleghanies. He knew the 
 existing conditions there, and was acquainted with 
 the people. Once his confidence could be fully 
 secured, providing his sympathies were with the 
 cause of the South, as was most probable, his infor- 
 mation would be of the utmost value. And surely, 
 if we journeyed together, there would be some reve- 
 lation of his identity, his reason for being where he 
 was, and the side he espoused in the quarrel. Ret- 
 icent as he was, suspicious and close-mouthed, a 
 silent, typical mountaineer, he could surely be in- 
 duced to let fall some scrap of information. And
 
 An Unwelcome Companion 19 
 
 somewhere along the way an opportunity must surely 
 arise whereby I might escape from his company, 
 if such a move became really desirable. The fellow 
 could not remain on guard night and day, and once 
 convinced of my honesty his suspicions would natu- 
 rally relax. Revolving these thoughts rapidly in my 
 mind I returned to the hut, carefully bearing the 
 bundle containing the Federal uniform tucked under 
 my arm. The gaunt mountaineer, busily engaged 
 in preparing breakfast at the open fireplace, scarcely 
 favored me with a glance of recognition, but began 
 to arrange the scant supply of food on an overturned 
 box. 
 
 " Just pitch in, an' help yerself, Cowan," he said 
 affecting a cordiality of manner not altogether nat- 
 ural. " Thar ain't much of it, but we'll eat whut 
 we've got, an' then rest awhile. If yer a goin' ter 
 travel along with me it will be done mostly at night 
 til' we git down Covington way." 
 
 I seated myself without ceremony. 
 
 " You are in hiding then 1 ? " I asked carelessly, not 
 even glancing up at the expressionless face opposite. 
 
 " Wai' not exactly. Thars nuthin' I'm specially 
 feered of, an' I reckon it's more habit than enything 
 else. We've grown pretty skeery back in the hills 
 nobody thar knows their friends f rum their ene- 
 mies these days. Yer liable ter git popped at most
 
 20 The Red Mist 
 
 eny time, an' never know who did it. Yer ain't 
 been thar lately, I reckon? " 
 
 " No; not for over a year." 
 
 " Things has changed sum since then. Nobody 
 lives ter hum eny more. It's sure hell in Green 
 Briar these days somebody is gettin' kilt every 
 day er two. The cusses travel in gangs, murderin' 
 an' burnin' from one end o' the county to the other." 
 He spoke in an even drawling voice, with not the 
 slightest show of emotion, as though telling an 
 ordinary bit of news : " Damned if I know which 
 outfit is the wus the Yanks, or the Rebs." 
 
 " Which are you with? " 
 
 " Who, me ! " He paused in his bolting of food, 
 and gave vent to an unpleasant laugh. " I rather 
 reckon it would puzzle the Lord Almighty ter find 
 that out. I don't give a whoop fer neither of 'em. 
 I'm fer oP Jem Taylor, an' it keeps me tolor'ble busy 
 tending ter his affairs, without botherin' 'bout no 
 government." 
 
 " Then your name is Taylor? " 
 
 " I reckon it has been fer 'bout sixty years. Thars 
 a slew o' Taylors over along Buffalo Crick, an' 
 som' of 'em are Yanks, an' a parcel of 'em are Rebs, 
 but they don't git oP Jem ter take nary side. At that, 
 I'm gittin' all the fightin' I hanker arter. Naturally, 
 I'm a peaceful critter, if th' cusses let me alone."
 
 An Unwelcome Companion 21 
 
 " Quieted down some over there lately, hasn't it*? " 
 
 " Not thet I've heard of." 
 
 " Why I understood that the Federal troops from 
 Charleston were in control, and held the county*? " 
 
 " Huh ! Thar's a rigiment o' blue-coats at Lewis- 
 burg, an' a few cavalrymen ridin' ther pikes. Don't 
 amount ter a hill o' beans as fer as ther boys are 
 concerned. All they got ter do is go further back in 
 the hills, an' be a bit more keerful. I reckon, young 
 man, ye' 11 find plenty o' deviltry going on in Green 
 Briar, if ye ever git out that away. Wai, thet's 
 all thar is fer us ter eat, an' I'm goin' ter take a 
 snooze." 
 
 He closed the door, fastening it securely with a 
 wooden bar, and stretched himself out on the floor. 
 The room was dark as the only window was tightly 
 boarded up, and, using my bundle for a pillow, I lay 
 down also. For a short time I remained staring up 
 through the dim light, thinking, and endeavoring to 
 plan some feasible course of action, but there was 
 no reason to remain awake, nothing to fear imme- 
 diately, for his heavy breathing was evidence enough 
 that Taylor slept. Slowly my heavy eyes closed, and 
 I lost consciousness. 
 
 The sun was below the mountain ridge, when the 
 heavy hand of the old mountaineer shook me into 
 sudden wakefulness. I had aroused once during
 
 22 The Red Mist 
 
 the day, and lay listening to the sound of heavy 
 wagons passing along the pike a strongly guarded 
 train to judge by the voices of men, and the thud 
 of steadily marching feet. Ammunition, no doubt, 
 destined for the Army of the Valley, in prepara- 
 tion for the coming campaign. Then my eyes had 
 closed again in dreamless sleep. With nothing left 
 to eat we were not long in preparing for departure, 
 I endeavoring vainly to get my silent companion to 
 converse, being rewarded merely by grumbled and 
 evasive answers. Finally I desisted in the attempt, 
 content to follow his lead. Taylor, astride his sorrel, 
 with gun resting grimly across his knees, rode straight 
 through the brush, away from the pike, down the 
 valley of a small stream. In crossing, the horses 
 drank their fill. 
 
 " How about the valley road 1 ? " I asked as we 
 climbed the opposite bank. 
 
 The leader glanced back at me. 
 
 " This yere way is nigher, an' a darn sight mor' 
 quiet," he answered gruffly. " Soldiers been march- 
 ing over the pike all day. Mout be all right fer yer, 
 if yer've got a pass but I ain't got none. We'll 
 hev' good 'nough ridin' in 'bout a mile mor'." 
 
 " You are aiming for the cut-off 1 ? " 
 
 " I be yer do kno' sumthin' of this yere kintry, 
 I reckon, but yer've got more eddication than eny
 
 An Unwelcome Companion 23 
 
 Cowan I ever hooked up with afore. Yer don't 
 talk none like mountin' folks." 
 
 I drew a quick breath, sensing the return of 
 suspicion. 
 
 "That's true," I admitted readily. "You see 
 I went to school at Covington; they were going to 
 make a preacher out of me." 
 
 "The hell they wus! " and he chuckled to him- 
 self. " A blue-bellied Presbyterian I'll bet a hog. 
 Their the ol' stock them Cowans hell fire, 
 infant damnation. So you wus goin' fer ter be a 
 preacher hey 9 " 
 
 " That was the program." 
 
 Taylor stared into my face, his vague suspicion 
 seemingly gone. 
 
 " Well, I'll de damned a preacher." 
 
 He rode on into the dusk, chuckling, and I fol- 
 lowed, smiling to myself, glad that the man's good 
 humor had been so easily restored. 
 
 We were fed at a hut far back in the foot-hills, 
 where an old couple, the man lame, were glad 
 enough to exchange their poor food for late news 
 from the army, in which they had a son. Then we 
 rode on steadily to the south along a deserted, weed- 
 bordered road, meeting no one to obstruct our 
 progress. Earlier in the war the Army of the Kan- 
 awa had passed along this way on forced march,
 
 The Red Mist 
 
 and the ruts left by battery wheels were still in 
 evidence, the frozen ridges making fast riding im- 
 possible. There were no villages, and only a few 
 scattered houses, but the night was not so dark as 
 to prevent fairly rapid progress. When dawn came 
 we were to the west of Waynesboro, in broken 
 country, and all through those long night hours 
 scarcely a word had been exchanged between us. 
 We camped finally in the bend of a small stream, 
 where high banks concealed us from observation. 
 There was little to eat in our haversacks, but we 
 munched what we had, and Taylor, his eyes on the 
 horses, broke the silence. 
 
 " I reckon the critters don't need mor'n a couple 
 hours' rest," he said. " They ain't been rid noways 
 hard, an' I'm fer gittin' through the gap durin' 
 daylight the road ain't overly good just now." 
 
 " Across the mountains? Is there a gap here*? " 
 
 " Ther road ter Hot Springs is 'bout two miles 
 below yer. I cum over it ten days ago an' I reckon 
 I kin find my way back. It's 'bout forty miles frum 
 thar ter Lewisburg, mostly hills, but a good trail. 
 I know folks et Hot Springs who will take good 
 keer o' us, onct we git thar." 
 
 We rested dozing, but neither sound asleep, for 
 nearly three hours. Whatever might be in Taylor's 
 mind, the lonely night had brought to me a new
 
 An Unwelcome Companion 25 
 
 thought relative to my companion. The fellow was 
 evasive, and once he had frankly lied in seeking 
 to explain his presence in the valley, and the reason 
 for his secrecy of movement. By now we were 
 decidedly at cross-purposes, each vigilantly watch- 
 ing the other Taylor in doubt as to what the 
 bundle contained, which I never permitted out of 
 my grasp, and myself as deeply interested in gaining 
 possession of a packet of papers, a glimpse of which 
 I had caught in an inside pocket of the mountaineer's 
 coat. The belief that the fellow was either a Yankee 
 spy, or a messenger between some Union emissary in 
 the Confederate camp, and the Federal commander 
 in western Virginia, became clear and distinct. His 
 explanation that he had been seeking payment for 
 losses occasioned by Confederate troops, was far 
 from convincing. Had this been true he would cer- 
 tainly have been provided with a pass, and there 
 would be no necessity for riding these back roads 
 at night to avoid being challenged. His mission, 
 whatever it might be, was secret and dangerous. Of 
 this his ceaseless vigilance was proof. 
 
 We rode on side by side through the rocky gap 
 in the chain of mountains, and along the rough hills 
 beyond, through gloomy stretches of wood, and over 
 wind-swept ridges. It was cold and blustery, the 
 clouds hanging low, and threatening storm. We
 
 26 The Red Mist 
 
 were silent, suspicious of each other, never relaxing 
 our vigilance. We encountered few travelers, and 
 with these scarcely exchanged a word. Not a soldier 
 was seen, although there was a Confederate garrison 
 at Covington a few miles to the south. The light 
 of a dying day still clung to the western sky when 
 our wearied horses bore us into the village of Hot 
 Springs. It was like a deserted hamlet, few houses 
 appearing inhabited, and the shop windows boarded 
 up. Occasionally a face peered at us cautiously 
 through closed windows, and a man, tramping across 
 the square, paused to stare curiously in our direction ; 
 but these were the only signs of life visible. Over a 
 stone building possibly the post-office flapped 
 a small Confederate flag, ragged and disreputable. 
 Taylor, glancing neither to right or left, apparently 
 indifferent to all this desolation, rode straight down 
 the main street, and turned onto a pike road, leading 
 to the left. A mile beyond, a frame house, painted 
 white, barely visible through the deepening dusk, 
 stood in a grove of oaks. The fence surrounding it 
 had been broken down, and the gate stood wide open. 
 The mountaineer turned up the broad driveway, and 
 dismounted before the closed door. Almost at the 
 same moment the portal opened slightly and a black 
 face peered out.
 
 CHAPTER III 
 
 THE BODY ON THE FLOOR 
 
 AYLOR stood at the foot of the steps, 
 pausing in uncertainty. 
 " Is that you, Sam? " 
 " Yas, sah, but I don't just make out 
 who you gentl'men am, sah." 
 
 " Well, never mind thet now. Is Mister Har- 
 wood, yere? " 
 
 I insensibly straightened in my saddle. Har- 
 wood ? What Harwood, I wondered surely not 
 Major Harwood of Lewisburg, my father's old 
 friend ! What was it I had heard about him a few 
 months ago*? Wasn't it a rumor that he was on 
 General Ramsay's staff? And the daughter 
 Noreen whatever had become of her? There 
 was an instant's vision before me of laughing eyes, 
 and wind-blown hair, a galloping horse, and the 
 wave of a challenging hand. She had thus swept 
 by me on the road as I took my mother southward. 
 
 " I don't peer fer to recollect no such name, sah," 
 replied the negro, scratching his wool thoughtfully. 
 " I done reckon as how you got the wrong house." 
 
 27
 
 28 The Red Mist 
 
 " No, I reckon not," said the other drily. " Git 
 'long in, an' tell him Jem Taylor is yere." 
 
 The door opened wider. 
 
 " Suah, I know you now, sah. Just step right 
 'long in, the both of yer. I'll look after them horses. 
 You'll fin' Massa Harwood in the dinin' room, 
 sah." 
 
 I followed the mountaineer up the steps, and into 
 the hall, utterly indifferent as to whether my com- 
 pany was desired or not. But Taylor paid no ap- 
 parent heed to my presence. The interior was that 
 of an old fashioned residence, which, as yet, had 
 not suffered from the ravages of war. Evidences of 
 neglect were numerous enough, yet the furniture re- 
 mained intact, and the walls firm. The hall was 
 carpeted, and the stairs leading upward were cov- 
 ered with a rug of brightly woven rags, yielding a 
 touch of color. It was not yet dark, but a lamp 
 burned on a near-by table, and a cheerful fire glowed 
 at the farther end. A door standing open revealed 
 what must have been the parlor, a seemingly large 
 room in which hair-cloth chairs and sofas were dimly 
 visible. But a brighter glow of light streamed from 
 a room beyond, and Taylor, evidently acquainted 
 with the house, walked directly forward, around the 
 bulge of the stairs, and stepped within the open 
 door. Determined to miss nothing, I was so close
 
 The Body on the Floor 29 
 
 behind, that my quick eyes caught what I believed 
 to be a swift signal of warning to the man within. 
 This, however, was an impression born from my 
 own suspicion, rather than any real movement, for 
 Taylor took but a single step across the threshold, 
 and stopped, leaning on his gun. Behind him, 
 standing in the open door, I had full glimpse of the 
 interior. 
 
 There were two lights one hanging above the 
 table, the other on a sideboard to the right. The 
 room itself was panelled in dark wood, the two 
 windows heavily draped with hanging curtains, a 
 few pictures decorating the walls. There was a fire- 
 place, with a grate fire smouldering, and over it a 
 pair of crossed swords and an old powder horn. The 
 single occupant sat upright, before him the remnants 
 of a light repast, his hand toying with a spoon, and 
 his eyes shifting from Taylor's face to that of mine. 
 He was heavily built and broad of shoulder, the face, 
 illumined by the hanging lamp, strong and master- 
 ful, the jaw prominent, the forehead broad, the 
 nose roman. It would have been a hard face, but 
 for a gleam of good humor in the eyes, and the 
 softening effect of gray hair, and a gray moustache. 
 The man had aged greatly, yet I recognized him in- 
 stantly, my heart throbbing with the possibility that 
 I also might be remembered. Yet surely there was
 
 30 The Red Mist 
 
 no gleam of recollection in the eyes that surveyed 
 me and why should there be*? I had been an 
 uninteresting lad of fifteen when we last met. This 
 knowledge gave me courage to meet that searching 
 glance, and to lift my hand in the salute due to an 
 officer of rank. 
 
 " Ah ! " said Harwood in deep voice, " a soldier 
 from the valley 1 ? " 
 
 " Yes, sir," respectfully, " the Sixty-fifth Vir- 
 ginia." 
 
 " Oh, yes; there was a company of mountainmen 
 from Covington way in that command. Daniels 
 your captain*? " 
 
 " Yes, sir." 
 
 " Deserter? " 
 
 " No, sir; on thirty days' furlough." 
 
 " Oh, indeed! so ' old Jack ' thinks he has plenty 
 of time, and can let part of his army go home, does 
 he? Well, that's his business, of course. How 
 does it happen you wear artillery uniform*? " 
 
 Expecting the question I answered unhesitatingly. 
 
 " They'd lost so many gunners, some of us were 
 detailed to help. Recruits are coming in now." 
 
 " What was your battery? " 
 
 " Staunton Horse Artillery, sir." 
 
 "Stationed?" 
 
 " At Front Royal that was our winter camp."
 
 The Body on the Floor 31 
 
 He nodded, tapping his spoon against the table, 
 favorably impressed by my prompt replies. His 
 keen eyes sought the face of the silent mountaineer. 
 
 " You know this man, Taylor? " 
 
 " Wai, I can't exactly say thet I dew, Major," 
 he said drawlingly, shifting his feet uneasily. " He 
 wus sorter wished on me, an' as he wus bound this 
 way, I reckoned as how it wus best fer us to ride 
 'long together. He says he's a Cowan, frum over on 
 Buffalo Crick." 
 
 " A Cowan ! you mean " 
 
 " No, he don't claim ter be none o' ol' Ned's 
 brood his mar's a widder woman. They ain't 
 no kin, I reckon." 
 
 Whatever thoughts might have been in Major 
 Harwood's mind were concealed by an impassive 
 face, as he sat there for a moment in silence, gazing 
 at the two of us. 
 
 " No doubt you did what you believed to be best, 
 Taylor," he said at last quietly. " We will talk it 
 over later. You are both hungry enough to eat, I 
 suppose? Draw up some chairs, and Sam will rind 
 something. No objection to remaining here over 
 night, Cowan? " 
 
 " I'd be glad to get on, sir, but, my horse is about 
 used up. The roads have been hard, and we have 
 traveled rapidly."
 
 32 The Red Mist 
 
 " Well, there is plenty of room, and you are 
 welcome. This house," he explained, "belongs to 
 a friend of mine, who had to leave the country 
 too Yankee for his neighbors. I find it rather con- 
 venient at times. Ah, Sam, that rasher of bacon 
 looks prime I'll try some myself." 
 
 The three of us talked upon many subjects, al- 
 though Taylor said little, except when directly 
 addressed, and I noted that few references were made 
 to the war. Occasionally Harwood would carelessly, 
 interject a question relating to Jackson, but I re- 
 mained ever on guard, exhibiting a lack of informa- 
 tion such as was natural to a soldier in the ranks, 
 and thus more and more disarmed suspicion. I 
 apparently knew little beyond the disposition of my 
 own battery, and the fact that the main camp was 
 still at Front Royal, engaged in constant drills. In 
 return I ventured to question my host on the condi- 
 tion of things in Green Briar, but made no attempt to 
 learn the number of troops in the region. That 
 Harwood was in the Federal service I had no doubt, 
 although he was not in uniform, and, if this was true, 
 then it must be also a fact that Taylor was a 
 Union spy. The meeting here had not been by 
 chance, although a mystery involved the hidden 
 reason why I, a known Confederate soldier, had been 
 encouraged to accompany the mountaineer to this
 
 The Body on the Floor 33 
 
 secret rendezvous. What could be Taylor's object 
 in bringing me there to meet Harwood ? Various 
 theories flitted through my mind, as I sat there, en- 
 deavoring to carry on my share of conversation, but 
 none wholly satisfied my judgment. At last the 
 meal ended, and the Major pushed back his chair, 
 and motioned for Sam to clear the table. 
 
 " You two men are tired out," he said genially, 
 " and you had better turn in, and get a good night's 
 sleep. We'll all of us ride on into Green Briar to- 
 morrow. I'll talk with you a minute Taylor in 
 the parlor before you go; but Cowan does not need 
 to wait. Help yourselves to the tobacco. Oh, 
 Sam!" 
 
 " Yes, Major." 
 
 " Show this soldier up to the back bedroom, and 
 see he has everything he needs." 
 
 " Yes, sah." 
 
 It was clearly apparent that Harwood desired 
 a private word with Taylor, and so, after deliber- 
 ately filling my pipe, I rose to my feet, stretching 
 sleepily. The black returned with a small lamp in 
 his hand, and led the way up the broad stairs. My 
 last backward glance through the open door revealed 
 the two sitting just as I had left them, except that 
 Harwood was leaning slightly forward across the 
 table, and speaking earnestly. A moment later I
 
 34 The Red Mist 
 
 was left alone in a small room at the end of the 
 upper hall. As the negro closed the door, clicking 
 the latch into place, I glanced about me curiously. 
 It was a narrow room, containing only a chair, a 
 washstand and a single bed, a strip of rag carpet on 
 the floor, and the one window so heavily curtained 
 as probably to render the light invisible from with- 
 out. I placed my bundle on the chair, and examined 
 the door; it was securely latched, but there was no 
 lock. Then I was not being held a prisoner. Still 
 smoking I sat down on the edge of the bed, my mind 
 busy with the situation. 
 
 It occurred to me now with new clearness of vision 
 that Taylor had some special object in his friendli- 
 ness. If he was a Union spy his natural preference 
 would have been to travel alone. Instead, the fellow 
 had almost insisted on my companionship; indeed, 
 the tactiturn, silent mountaineer had even en- 
 deavored to simulate geniality to that end. But 
 for what possible reason"? Suspicion no doubt of my 
 real purpose a vague questioning of my identity, 
 the truth, of the story I had told. One thing was 
 certain I must break away from these men at once, 
 or face exposure. Good fortune had been mine so 
 far, for Major Harwood had failed to recognize me, 
 but if Taylor believed evil of me his tale would 
 certainly influence that officer, and arouse his sus-
 
 The Body cm the Floor 35 
 
 picion likewise. If I could get safely away from the 
 house that night, my escape unknown until morn- 
 ing, I might never encounter either of the two again. 
 'Twas likely Harwood had come from Charleston, 
 where Ramsay was in command, and he would 
 return there to make his report, while the mountain- 
 eer might be dispatched in any direction, but scarcely 
 into the mountain districts of Green Briar, where 
 my duty would take me. Nor would they waste 
 much time in following me for, at best, their 
 suspicions must be vague, uncertain. Nothing had 
 occurred to render them definite. I had said noth- 
 ing, done nothing, which was inconsistent with the 
 character I had assumed. They would most nat- 
 urally suppose I was eager to get on, and preferred 
 to complete the journey alone. No doubt they 
 would dismiss the whole matter with a laugh when 
 they discovered me gone. 
 
 I extinguished the light, and looked out of the 
 window. It was quite a drop, though not neces- 
 sarily a dangerous one, to the ground. Those dim 
 outlines of buildings were probably the stables, 
 where I would find my horse. With no guards the 
 trick of getting away unobserved would be easy 
 enough, and I knew the road sufficiently well to 
 follow it safely. But I desired to learn first what 
 these two men were actually up to. Such informa-
 
 36 The Red Mist 
 
 tion might prove more important than my investiga- 
 tions in Green Briar. I stole across to the door and 
 opened it noiselessly, surprised to discover it had 
 been left unguarded. Either the men below were 
 careless, were innocent of wrong intent, or else were 
 completely deceived as to my character and purpose. 
 There was no one visible in the upper hall, and I 
 leaned over the stair rail gazing down, and listening. 
 A light still burned within the dining room, but 
 there was no sound of voices, or of movement. I 
 waited there motionless for several minutes, unable 
 to assure myself that the conference of the two men 
 had been terminated so quickly. Surely they must 
 be there yet where the lamp burned no doubt, 
 and would resume conversation shortly. 
 
 The silence continued, and I began to cautiously 
 steal passage down the carpeted stairs, crouching 
 well back against the side-wall. Little by little I 
 was able to peer in through the open door the 
 chairs were vacant; there was no one there. The 
 gleam of the lamp revealed a deserted room, the 
 table still littered with dishes. What had become 
 then of Harwood and Taylor? Could they have 
 gone to bed already"? Surely I must have heard 
 them if they had climbed the stairs. If not, had 
 they ventured forth together on some secret mission 
 into the night 1 ? or were they sitting beyond in the
 
 The Body on the Floor 
 
 darkened parlor? This last supposition was possi- 
 ble, and I must be fully assured that neither 
 remained in the house, before I sought to trail them 
 without. I crept to the half-closed door, and 
 endeavored to gain glimpse within. The room was 
 black and silent, although I could perceive dimly 
 the outlines of furniture. Nothing appeared 
 strange, except that the chair nearest the door had 
 been overturned. Surely every article of furniture 
 stood straight and stiff enough, when I glanced that 
 way before, on my first entrance. I recalled clearly 
 how rigid that parlor looked, every piece of furniture 
 placed as if by mathematical lines. 
 
 Something some vague sense of mystery, of 
 danger, gripped me. I felt a strange choking in the 
 throat, and reached for the revolver at my belt. It 
 was not there; the leather holder was empty. My 
 first sensation was fear, a belief I was the victim of 
 treachery. Then it occurred to my mind that the 
 weapon might have fallen from the open holster 
 as I rested on the bed a mere accident. At least 
 I would learn the truth of that dark room. I stepped 
 within, circled the overturned chair, and a groping 
 foot encountered something lying on the floor. I 
 bent down, and touched it with my hand; it was 
 the body of a man. The whole truth came to me 
 in a flash there had been a quarrel, a murder,
 
 38 The Red Mist 
 
 unpremeditated probably, and the assassin had 
 escaped. But which of the two was the victim'? An 
 instant I stood there, staring about in the dark, 
 bewildered and uncertain. Then I grasped the lamp 
 from the table in the other room, and returned hold- 
 ing the light in my hands. The form of Major 
 Harwood lay extended on the floor, lifeless, his 
 skull crushed by an ugly blow. Beside him lay a 
 revolver, its butt blood-stained. Beyond doubt this 
 was the weapon which had killed. I picked it up 
 wonderingly it was my own.
 
 CHAPTER IV 
 
 INTO THE ENEMIES' HANDS 
 
 HE truth in all its ugliness came to me 
 then in sudden revealment. This was 
 no accident, no result of unpremeditated 
 quarrel between the two men. Har- 
 wood's death had been deliberately planned, and 
 the effort made to cast suspicion on me, while the 
 murderer escaped. This was why Taylor had in- 
 sisted on our traveling together so long. It accounted 
 for many things which had puzzled me in the con- 
 duct of my companion. And the plot had been 
 successful so far as Taylor knew. The Major lay 
 dead, with my blood-stained revolver evidently 
 the weapon which had struck the blow lying 
 beside him. Dawn would reveal the deed, and I 
 would be discovered alone in the house. Only my 
 wakefulness, my desire to investigate, had inter- 
 fered with the complete success of this hideous plan. 
 
 But why had Harwood been murdered*? What 
 purpose did his violent death serve? Who was 
 Taylor*? And what had brought him all that dis- 
 tance to do a deed like this? The two men were 
 apparently friendly ; there was a secret understanding 
 
 39
 
 40 The Red Mist 
 
 between them; they met in this lonely place by 
 appointment. There could be no doubt as to that, 
 for I had caught the swift sign of warning passing 
 between them caused by my presence; and had felt 
 the desire for my early retirement, so they might 
 converse freely. Could it be possible some misunder- 
 standing had arisen which had led to this tragedy*? 
 One fact alone combatted this thought the stolen 
 revolver; the evident purpose of the murderer to 
 cast the burden of the crime on an innocent man. 
 That was no impulse of the moment, no sudden 
 inspiration. Taylor had prepared himself for this 
 emergency, had deliberately taken the weapon for 
 that very purpose. Where had the fellow gone 1 ? 
 In which direction had he fled? A knowledge 
 of this might help to clear up the mystery, might 
 reveal, at least, whether he sought refuge with the 
 Union or Confederate forces. And what had become 
 of the negro? 
 
 All these questions flashed through my mind as 
 I stood there, lamp in one hand and revolver in the 
 other, staring down at the dead face. The first feel- 
 ing of dazed bewilderment changed into anger, and 
 a desire to revenge the death of this man who had 
 once been my father's friend. I cared nothing at 
 that moment for the uniform the Major had worn, 
 that we were opposed to each other in arms; I
 
 Into the Enemies' Hands 41 
 
 recalled merely the genial nature of the man, his 
 acts of former friendship, and his motherless 
 daughter. Out of the mist floated the face of the 
 girl, the girl who had waved to me in the road. The 
 vision brought back to me coolness, and determina- 
 tion. I wiped off the blood stains from the revolver 
 on the carpet, and slipped the weapon back into my 
 belt, assuring myself first that it remained loaded/ 
 Then I felt through the pockets of the dead man 
 if robbery had been the object of this crime, that 
 robbery did not involve the taking of money. I 
 found a knife, keys, and a roll of bills untouched, 
 but not a scrap of paper. On the floor, partially 
 concealed by one arm, was a large envelope, unad- 
 dressed, roughly torn open. It was some document, 
 then, that the murderer sought. This once attained, 
 his purpose had been accomplished, and he had fled 
 with it in his possession. What paper could justify 
 such a crime 4 ? The negro perhaps the negro 
 knew. 
 
 Intent now on my one purpose of discovery, my 
 mind active and alert, I returned the lamp to the 
 dining room table, and revolver still in hand began 
 a rapid search of the house. The front door was 
 fastened and barred, proving Taylor had not left 
 that way. There was but one other room on that 
 floor, a kitchen in considerable disorder, as though
 
 42 The Red Mist 
 
 the servant had made no effort to complete his 
 work; but its outer door stood unlatched. The porch 
 without was dark and deserted, yet through here, un- 
 doubtedly, the murderer had fled, seeking the stable 
 and a horse. But what had become of the negro*? 
 Was he victim, or accomplice*? 
 
 Satisfied now that Taylor had left the house, and 
 escaped from the scene of his crime, I hastily 
 searched the upper rooms, but found no trace of any 
 other occupant. The servant was not there, nor 
 had any bed, except my own, been occupied, or dis- 
 arranged. Then Sam must have gone with the 
 mountaineer in his hasty flight must be equally 
 guilty. This was the only conclusion possible, and 
 the knowledge that I was left there alone rendered 
 my own position more precarious. Harwood had 
 mentioned no escort, yet surely he had never ven- 
 tured into this doubtful region without having sol- 
 diers within call. No doubt they were quartered in 
 the village, who, if he failed to appear when ex- 
 pected, would search for him. Before they came, 
 and made discovery of the dead body, I must be 
 safely beyond reach. If found there, no defense, 
 no asseveration of innocence, would ever save me 
 from condemnation. Their vengeance would be 
 swift and merciless. Thinking now only of my own 
 escape unobserved, I crept back down the stairs, my
 
 Into the Enemies' Hands 43 
 
 nerves shaken, extinguished the lights, without even 
 venturing to glance again into the dark parlor, and 
 felt my way into the night without. It was suffi- 
 ciently dark to compel me to feel passage cautiously 
 over the uneven ground, the path, circling an old 
 garden, leading toward the stable. Twice I stum- 
 bled over the remnants of a broken fence, and once 
 I stepped blindly into a shallow trench, and dropped 
 my bundle. The recovery of it brought me a new 
 thought this would be Federal territory ; or if 
 not, already, my night's ride would bring me well 
 within their lines before dawn. My pass, my Con- 
 federate uniform, would only serve to increase the 
 peril of possible capture. There might be those back 
 yonder in Hot Springs who would recall our passage 
 through the village, who would describe the artillery 
 sergeant to Harwood's questioning cavalrymen. A 
 change of clothing would throw them off the trail. 
 I slipped instantly out of the soiled suit of gray, 
 and donned the immaculate blue, buckling the belt 
 about my waist, and securely hooking the saber. 
 Then I scooped out a hole in the soft dirt, and buried 
 the old uniform, tearing my pass into shreds, scatter- 
 ing the fragments broadcast. It was so lonely and 
 still all about, not even a breath of wind stirring 
 the leaves, that I felt a return of confidence, a 
 renewed courage. The house behind me, and the
 
 44 The Red Mist 
 
 stable before, were mere outlines, scarcely discern- 
 ible through the gloom. Yet I had only to follow 
 the path, guided by the remains of a fence, to attain 
 the latter. It was not a large building, and the path 
 led directly to the single door, which stood wide 
 open. I could hear the uneasy movements of a horse 
 within, which was a great relief, as I had been fearful 
 lest the fugitives had left me without a mount. 
 Obliged to feel blindly in the dark, and not knowing 
 what the black shadows might conceal, I wus some 
 time in leading the animal forth, properly saddled. 
 But there was no alarm, no occurrence to unnerve 
 me, and while there were three horses in the stable, 
 I found it easy to choose my own. Once safely in 
 the saddle, I circled the gloom of the house silently, 
 and followed the roadway to the gate. 
 
 Not a light gleamed in any direction, and I could 
 recall no other house near by. While it remained 
 in view I could not remove my eyes from the man- 
 sion I had just left, or forget the dead body lying 
 there in the dark. War had already taught me to 
 look upon death by violence with a certain callous- 
 ness. I had walked over battle fields, strewn with 
 corpses, almost unmoved. But this was murder, foul 
 and treacherous the victim a man whom as a boy 
 I had been taught to respect and revere. The shy- 
 ing of my horse at the gate alone caused me to note
 
 Into the Enemies' Hands 45 
 
 the black something lying against the post. At first 
 I deemed it a mere shadow, but the animal would 
 not respond even to the spur, and I dismounted bet- 
 ter to ascertain the .cause of his fright. The negro 
 lay there, dead as his master, a knife thrust in his 
 heart. Then it was Taylor alone who had done the 
 foul deed and he had left no witnesses behind. 
 Why had the fiend spared me in his bloody work 4 ? 
 There could be but one reason a thought in his 
 cunning brain that I would be the one suspected 
 I, a helpless, unknown stranger, wearing the Confed- 
 erate uniform, condemned by my own revolver lying 
 beside the corpse a hope that he would thus escape 
 unfollowed. If he took such pains to cast suspicion 
 on me, the man must have been aware that Major 
 Harwood was not alone; that his death would be 
 quickly discovered, and an effort made to avenge it. 
 There was nothing I could do, but flee swiftly 
 through the night. My own position was now far 
 too desperate to permit of my giving any alarm, or 
 seeking to trace the murderer. To fall into Union 
 hands would be my death-warrant, irrespective of 
 Harwood's fate, and my duty lay in carrying out the 
 orders of " Old Jack." To allow myself to be cap- 
 tured would spoil everything. Satisfied that the 
 negro was indeed dead, I led my trembling horse 
 past the motionless body, seeking as I did so to learn,
 
 46 The Red Mist 
 
 if possible, in which direction the murderer had 
 disappeared. But in this I failed, the night being so 
 dark there was no tracing of horse's hoofs on the 
 hard roadway. I swung back into the saddle and 
 turned to the left. I had no knowledge as to where 
 this road apparently not a main highway led, 
 but I was acquainted with the pike running west 
 from Hot Springs. To venture back through that 
 hamlet might, indeed, expose me to discovery, yet 
 once beyond the village I should be traversing fa- 
 miliar ground, and could proceed with greater confi- 
 dence. Besides, the hour was late; there was small 
 chance that I would encounter any stray traveler, or 
 find any pickets posted. 
 
 I rode toward the town as rapidly as I dared, 
 watchful of every deepening shadow, until I 
 came to the first straggling houses. These were dark 
 and silent, and not so much as a dog barked as I 
 walked my horse cautiously forward toward the 
 main street. I saw but one dim light streaming out 
 through an uncurtained window of what looked like 
 a law office, and passed close enough to learn that a 
 group of men within were playing cards. I could 
 glimpse their shadows, but was unable to determine 
 if any among them were in uniform. Yet few men 
 were at home in those days, and it was highly prob- 
 able these belonged to the Major's escort. I passed
 
 Into the Enemies 3 Hands 47 
 
 the place unobserved, and rode on into the night, 
 feeling I had escaped from immediate danger. At 
 what I took to be the tavern corner I discovered the 
 road leading to the left, and turned in that direction, 
 assured that it would lead directly into the heart of 
 Green Briar. At a little stream unbridged, I wa- 
 tered my horse, which drank greedily, and then 
 climbed the opposite bank. The road ran through 
 thick woods, the darkness intense, and as the way 
 was silent and seemed deserted I gave the animal 
 the spur. 
 
 I must have loped along thus for ten minutes, all 
 thought of pursuit already dismissed, and my mind 
 occupied with plans for the future, when the woods 
 suddenly ended in a bare ridge, the ribbon of road 
 revealing itself under the soft glow of the stars. I 
 know not why I heard no sound of warning, but at 
 the instant, a half dozen shadows loomed up block- 
 ing the path. I barely had time to rein in my horse 
 before we were intermingled, the surprise evidently 
 mutual, although one of the newcomers was swift 
 enough to seize my animal's bit, and hold him 
 plunging in fright. I clung to the stirrups, aware of 
 the flash of a weapon in my face, and an oath uttered 
 in a gruff voice. 
 
 "In God's name! where did you come from'? 
 Here, Snow, see what this fellow looks like."
 
 48 The Red Mist 
 
 The speaker had a wide brimmed hat, drawn low 
 over his face, and a cape concealed his uniform. 
 But Snow wore the cap of the Federal cavalry, and 
 I knew I had fallen into Yankee hands.
 
 CHAPTER V 
 
 I JOIN THE FEDERAL CAVALRY 
 
 SHOOK off the grip of the latter's hand 
 from my arm. 
 
 " I have no objection to telling you 
 my name and rank," I said coldly. 
 " but lower that gun first; I am in uniform." 
 
 The rather contemptuous tone of voice employed 
 had greater effect on the fellow than the evidence of 
 his eyes. His arm fell to his side, although he still 
 retained a grasp on my bridle. 
 
 " So I see," but with no cordiality in the words. 
 " But that is hardly convincing. Federal officers 
 are rare birds who ride these roads alone. Who are 
 you, sir, and why are you here? " 
 
 " Perhaps I may be privileged to ask first by what 
 authority you halt and question me*? " 
 
 He laughed, and waved the weapon he still held 
 toward the others of his party. 
 
 " Our force alone is sufficient authority I should 
 suppose. However I will set your mind at rest I 
 am Captain Fox, in command of a detachment of 
 the Twelfth Pennsylvania Cavalry." 
 
 49
 
 50 The Red Mist 
 
 " Oh, yes," I responded more pleasantly, " of 
 General Ramsay's command. You had left Charles- 
 ton before my arrival. You know Major Harwood, 
 no doubt? " 
 
 " We are of his escort," both suspicion and com- 
 mand lost before my cool assurance. " You are in 
 the service, sir? " 
 
 "Third United States Cavalry; on recruiting de- 
 tail. I was to meet Harwood at Hot Springs, but 
 was told he had gone to Green Briar." 
 
 "By whom?" 
 
 "A scout I met by chance; he gave the name 
 Taylor." 
 
 The Captain swore grimly, glancing across my 
 horse into the face of the trooper opposite. 
 
 " By all the gods, that's rather odd ! " he exclaimed 
 in apparent surprise. " That was the name of the 
 man the Major expected to meet, wasn't it, Snow? " 
 
 " It was, sir." 
 
 " And he told you the Major had gone west to 
 Green Briar? That isn't true, for this is the Green 
 Briar road, and we have met no one. Were there 
 no soldiers in Hot Springs? " 
 
 " I saw a group playing cards, but there were no 
 sentries. The men had no knowledge of where 
 Major Harwood had gone; only that he had left the 
 village."
 
 / Join the Federal Cavalry 51 
 
 'Well, this stumps me! " his voice grown sud- 
 denly harder. " It doesn't sound straight, for we 
 left him safely in Hot Springs an hour before sun- 
 down, and he had no purpose at that time except to 
 wait there for Taylor. Do you carry any papers'? " 
 
 I drew the official envelope from my pocket, and 
 held it out to him calmly. He opened the flap. 
 
 " A little light, Snow yes, a match will do." 
 
 The flame lit up their faces the officer a thin- 
 faced man with moustache and imperial, his teeth 
 oddly prominent; the trooper older in years, but 
 smooth-shaven, with deep-set eyes and square chin. 
 Their uniforms were dusty and well worn. The 
 others, clustered behind, remained mere shadows. 
 The Captain took in the nature of the document at a 
 glance, and I marked a change in his expression 
 before the match went out. 
 
 " Oh, I see you are Lieutenant Raymond. Got 
 to us earlier than you expected. Find many recruits 
 north?" 
 
 " No," I answered, taken completely by surprise, 
 but managing to control my voice. " That was why 
 I thought I might accomplish more in this section. 
 Those counties have been combed over." I hesitated 
 an instant, and yet it was best fpr me to learn what 
 I could. " I was not aware, Captain, that my pro- 
 jected visit had been announced."
 
 52 The Red Mist 
 
 He laughed, and the second match went out, leav- 
 ing us again in darkness. 
 
 "Nor was it, officially; merely a friendly letter 
 from an officer on Heitzelman's staff to our Major, 
 asking for you a friendly reception. Camp gossip 
 brought the news to me. You knew Harwood 1 ? " 
 
 " No; only General Ramsay advised me to confer 
 with him, because of his intimate knowledge of this 
 section. He belonged, I believe, in Green Briar? " 
 
 "Yes, we were at his place yesterday; south of 
 Lewisburg. What sort of a looking man was this 
 fellow Taylor*? " 
 
 I described him minutely, hoping for some recog- 
 nition, but the Captain did not appear to recall any 
 such character. 
 
 " We have only been in this region a few months," 
 he said, in explanation, " and I don't remember any 
 such chap. He is none of Ramsay's scouts. What 
 do you say, Snow*? " 
 
 " Only man like that I've heard of, sir, is old Ned 
 Cowan, and it ain't likely he's left the mountins to 
 go into ' Old Jack's ' camp." 
 
 Fox laughed, as though the idea amused him. 
 
 " Hardly. Cowan is too well known to take the 
 risk. Either side would hang the hound on sight. 
 Well, let's ride along into Hot Springs. You'll 
 come with us, Lieutenant"? "
 
 I Join the Federal Cavalry 53 
 
 There was no excuse left me, no reason that I 
 could urge for riding on alone westward. Indeed, 
 before I could clearly collect my thoughts, I was in 
 the midst of the horsemen, slowly moving east once 
 more over the dark road. Fox held position beside 
 me, talking freely about his varied experiences since 
 enlistment, and I only found it necessary to encour- 
 age him by interjecting an occasional brief reply. 
 He was evidently fond of his own voice, and glad to 
 find a new auditor. His reminiscences had little 
 reference to matters of interest to me, and my own 
 thoughts were of the present situation, although I 
 listened to his droning, and was ready to respond. 
 I must find some means for parting company with 
 these friendly cavalrymen, before they discovered 
 the fate cf Harwood. That was my first inclina- 
 tion; then it occurred to me that possibly I could 
 attain my end more easily by making use of their 
 protection. Why not*? Neither Fox, nor any of his 
 men, had slightest reason to question my identity. 
 They would never connect me with the death of the 
 Major, and, beyond doubt, they would immediately 
 follow any trail the murderer left. If he went east 
 or south the pursuers would never dare venture more 
 than a few miles, for there were Confederates sta- 
 tioned in some force at Covington, but if Taylor, by 
 chance, had turned west in his flight, the pursuit
 
 54 The Red Mist 
 
 would take me into the very section to which I had 
 been assigned. And if it proved this man Taylor 
 was in reality old Ned Cowan, that was where he 
 would naturally go to his own people among the 
 mountains of Green Briar. The knowledge that 
 the real Raymond was actually expected to arrive in 
 western Virginia complicated affairs greatly, and 
 added to my peril. But it made my present position 
 easier, and there might be ample time for me to 
 carry out my plans before his appearance on the 
 scene. Anyhow I had small chance to choose at 
 present, and could only drift as fate ordained. 
 
 Riding as rapidly as the darkness made possible, 
 we clattered into the deserted street at Hot Springs, 
 and Fox cursed vigorously the negligent guard. The 
 sergeant knew little of where Major Harwood had 
 gone, as he had given no orders, and not even inti- 
 mated the probable time of his return. When last 
 seen he was riding out the south road accompanied 
 only by his servant. That was late in the afternoon, 
 and the sergeant supposed they were merely exercis- 
 ing the horses. Yes, there were two men who passed 
 through the village about dusk, an old mountaineer, 
 and a young fellow in Confederate uniform. He 
 didn't know where they went, as he was asleep at 
 the time, and Corporal Green, and most of the squad, 
 were fishing in the creek. The blacksmith told him
 
 I Join the Federal Cavalry 55 
 
 about them, and said they were both on horseback, 
 and had taken the south road. No, he hadn't given 
 the matter any further thought. Fox swore again, 
 and ordered the men into saddle, and we swung out 
 at a sharp trot along the dirt pike. I rode next him, 
 but the Captain was in such rage I kept silent, know- 
 ing well the tragic discovery soon to be revealed. The 
 gray dawn began to steal about us, making objects 
 near at hand visible, and revealing the tired faces 
 of the cavalrymen. There was sufficient light to 
 enable us to perceive the gloomy house in the oak 
 grove, and the motionless form lying beside the gate. 
 Fox drew up his horse with a jerk, and leaned for- 
 ward staring. 
 
 " My God, men ! " he exclaimed, choking. 
 " That's Harwood's nigger. Turn the body over, 
 Green ah ! the poor devil was knifed. Here, a 
 half dozen of you, unsling carbines, and follow me 
 there's been dirty work done. Sergeant, don't let 
 your men destroy those hoof-prints in the road. 
 Lively now, lads ! " 
 
 I advanced with them up the driveway, fearful 
 that if I held back, it might later be commented 
 upon. The front door refused admittance, but we 
 entered from the rear. Everything within was 
 exactly as I had left it, and in the parlor, still dark 
 because of closed blinds, lay the lifeless body of
 
 56 The Red Mist 
 
 Harwood. Fox fell upon his knees beside the mo- 
 tionless form, ordering the windows thrown open, 
 his hands touching the lifeless flesh. 
 
 " Dead for hours," he exclaimed in a tone of 
 horror, turning his gaze upon me. " Struck from 
 behind see, Raymond. What in God's name can 
 this mean? " 
 
 He began searching the pockets. 
 
 " Not robbery for here is money, and a watch. 
 But the papers are gone, every scrap of them." He 
 looked about at the men. " The Major had his 
 papers with him, did he not, Chambers'? " 
 
 " Yes, sir," and the young, boyish soldier ad- 
 dressed straightened up. " I was with him when he 
 put on citizen's clothes, and he slipped a big buff 
 packet into his pocket." 
 
 Fox's bewildered glance met mine. 
 
 " Do you know what that packet contained, Cap- 
 tain*? " I questioned. 
 
 " Only that it was entrusted to his care by Gen- 
 eral Ramsay, and its destination was the army on 
 the Potomac." 
 
 " To be forwarded by this man Taylor? " 
 
 " I do not know. Harwood expected to meet 
 Taylor here at Hot Springs, but I think there were 
 others to be here also. The Major kept his own 
 counsel, but something I overheard caused me to
 
 I Join the Federal Cavalry 57 
 
 believe his engagement with Taylor was of a more 
 private nature. Chambers was his clerk, perhaps he 
 knows." 
 
 The lad shook his head, his eyes on the dead man. 
 
 " I'm certain those papers were not meant for 
 him, sir," he answered slowly. " They were to be 
 given to a scout named Dailey. It was some other 
 business that brought the Major here all alone 
 but he never told me." 
 
 There was nothing further to be discovered, and 
 Fox realized the necessity of haste. His orders were 
 prompt. Four men were detailed to bury the body, 
 and then rejoin the column as soon as possible. The 
 others were marched back to the gate, and 
 remounted. Taylor had apparently made no effort 
 to conceal his trail, the hoof-prints of his horse show- 
 ing clearly now daylight had returned. He had 
 ridden south at a sharp trot, and Fox, satisfied as to 
 this fact, ordered his men forward. The gait at 
 which we rode rendered conversation impossible, 
 although my horse easily kept stride beside the Cap- 
 tain. More and more clearly the strangeness of my 
 position was borne in upon my mind here I was in 
 Federal uniform, in a column of blue-clad cavalry, 
 riding desperately in pursuit of a fugitive. It was 
 all a series of strange accidents, and I could not 
 figure out how I was to extricate myself from the
 
 58 The Red Mist 
 
 position I had been compelled to assume. I had 
 been accepted without question, and there was no 
 excuse I could urge for escape. And how would I 
 better my condition if I discovered one*? If Taylor 
 was a Confederate he would head directly for Cov- 
 ington, and, as soon as this was determined, this 
 little squad of troopers would abandon pursuit. He 
 had several hours start, and it would be foolhardy 
 to attempt to overhaul the fellow. But if the man 
 turned west and surely there must be a crossroad 
 below Fox would keep on indefinitely. The Cap- 
 tain was of bulldog breed, if I was any judge of 
 character, and his one thought now was the capture 
 of Harwood's murderer. Such a course would bring 
 us into the very heart of Green Briar, where my con- 
 nection with this squad of troopers would serve me 
 well. 
 
 It was an hour later when we came suddenly to 
 the fork, the south branch leading over a long clay 
 hill, the west along a rocky ridge. Fox sprang to 
 the ground, and followed the faint prints of the 
 horse we were pursuing for a hundred yards on foot. 
 Some cattle had passed southward, but there was a 
 defect in the shoe of the animal Taylor rode clearly 
 revealed in the clay. The Captain came back, a 
 grim smile on his lips. 
 
 " The cuss was no Johnny Reb," he said shortly.
 
 I Join the Federal Cavalry 59 
 
 " That was what I was afraid of, but now I know 
 what to do. We'll save our horses, men, for this 
 is going to be a long ride that murdering devil is 
 headed for the Green Briar. This is the lower 
 Lewisburg road." He swung up into saddle. 
 " Green, take three men ahead with you, and keep 
 half a mile in advance. Watch out carefully, for 
 there may be graybacks along here. Going with us, 
 Lieutenant? " 
 
 " About the best thing I can do," I replied read- 
 ily, " my orders were for Green Briar and Fayette." 
 
 "All right, then, but they had small respect for 
 your life when they sent you in there. From all I 
 hear it is like a menagerie of wild animals broken 
 loose good fighting anywhere. Only trouble will 
 be there is so much at home there will be no need 
 for the boys to enlist. However that's your affair, 
 not mine." His eyes surveyed his men keenly. 
 " Loosen carbines ! Forward march ! Trot ! " 
 
 Silently, save for the jingle of accoutrements, and 
 the thud of horses' feet, we rode westward, sunlight 
 flecking the dusty uniforms. The pike dipped down 
 into a hollow, and, climbing the hill beyond, ap- 
 peared the figures of the four scouts. Far away was 
 the haze of the mountains.
 
 CHAPTER VI 
 
 THE NIGHT ATTACK 
 
 HE incidents of that ride do not remain 
 with me in any special clearness of de- 
 tail. In fact it was comparatively un- 
 eventful, the road apparently little 
 used at any time, and now absolutely deserted except 
 for our party. In all probability the fugitive had 
 chosen it for this very reason, aware of its loneli- 
 ness. Taylor also must have held in contempt any 
 possible pursuit, as he made no attempt at concealing 
 his trail. We followed as rapidly as the condition 
 of our horses would warrant, but we were soon aware 
 that the murderer was steadily increasing the dis- 
 tance between. The man evidently knew the coun- 
 try, and had friends. There were few houses visible, 
 and these were completely deserted on our arrival, 
 yet at some of them the fugitive must have found 
 food, and at one a fresh mount. We marked where 
 the old horse, with the broken shoe identifying it, 
 had been led aside into the bushes, and then the 
 hoof-prints of another animal, of longer stride, ap- 
 peared in the dirt road. The trail of the discarded 
 
 60
 
 The Night Attack 61 
 
 horse led along the bank of a rocky creek, and dis- 
 appeared utterly within a deep ravine. The print of 
 a bare foot seemed to tell the tale of a boy at the 
 bridle rein. 
 
 We rode steadily, keeping well together, conscious 
 that in all probability we were watched by hostile 
 eyes, peering out from behind rock and thicket. The 
 road became rougher, more difficult to travel. There 
 were paths, dim, shadowed by brush, leading off 
 occasionally on either side possibly to some cabin, 
 and little clearing, hidden and obscure. We foraged 
 through deserted shacks, finding poor reward, yet 
 managed to subsist, although with hunger unsatis- 
 fied. The men grumbled, and Fox swore, as all alike 
 realized the uselessness of attempting to overhaul 
 the fleeing man. The impotent pursuit was a joke 
 to him, already safe in the foothills, and guarded 
 from surprise. Long before night came the captain 
 comprehended the fact that we were on a fool's er- 
 rand; that his little squad was being lured deeper 
 and deeper into a hostile country, but no opportunity 
 to turn aside presented itself. To return would only 
 bring us closer to the Confederate lines at Coving- 
 ton, and we found no road leading northward. Fox's 
 field map pictured one, however, close at hand, and 
 in the hope of attaining this before darkness finally 
 set in, we pressed the wearied horses desperately. The
 
 62 The Red Mist 
 
 night overtook us in midst of a mountain solitude. 
 The scouts had discovered a spring at the bottom of 
 a rocky hollow, and there Fox reluctantly ordered 
 camp to be made, the horses finding scant pasturage 
 beyond. The night was chill, but there was nothing 
 to cook, and no fires were lighted, the men munching 
 at whatever they had in their haversacks, and en- 
 deavoring to extract some warmth from their thin 
 blankets. The grumbling and cursing soon ceased, 
 however, and those not on duty slept fitfully. I 
 made the round of the sentries with Fox, slipping 
 and stumbling over the rough way, through the dark- 
 ness, until we again found refuge beside the spring. 
 The night was black and still. We could hear the 
 restless movements of the horses, the mournful cry 
 of some wild bird. The captain was but a dim 
 shadow barely outlined in the gloom. 
 
 " This weird place gets on the nerves," he said, as 
 if half ashamed of the confession. " Do you know, 
 Raymond, I have felt for the last hour as if we were 
 riding into some trap." He glanced nervously be- 
 hind him. " I don't believe there has ever been a 
 Federal detachment down as far as this before. 
 We're in old Ned Cowan's country." 
 
 "Confederate*?" I asked, interested at once by 
 the name. 
 
 " Heaven knows ! To the best of my belief the
 
 The Night Attack 63 
 
 fellow doesn't give a whoop for either side. He's 
 just a natural born devil, and this war gave him a 
 chance to get the hell out of his system. If half the 
 stories told about him are true he is a fiend for 
 cruelty, ready enough to fight either side if they 
 interfere; still, I guess, he calls himself a Reb." 
 
 "And his followers?" 
 
 "A motley crew of mountain men mostly, scat- 
 tered all through here, together with a bunch of 
 deserters and conscripts from both sides who have 
 naturally drifted to him. Nobody knows how big 
 a band he has, but it would take an army to run 
 them out of these mountains. We had orders to do 
 it but piffle ! Ramsay came down as far as Fay- 
 ette Court House with a regiment of infantry, and a 
 cavalry guard, and sent out a flag of truce asking the 
 old devil to come in and talk with him. He actually 
 did come; rode right up to headquarters, with a 
 dozen of his ragged followers, heard what Ramsay 
 had to say, and then simply told the general to go to 
 hell, and rode off again." 
 
 " Were you there*? did you see the men"? " 
 
 "No, but the sergeant did; he was detailed at 
 that time as headquarters' orderly." 
 
 " Yes," I said, determined on my course, " I was 
 talking with Hayden during the noon halt. He de- 
 scribed Cowan to me, and I believe he is the same
 
 64 The Red Mist 
 
 man I encountered at Hot Springs, Captain Fox 
 the fellow Taylor we are in pursuit of." 
 
 The captain stared into the black night, silent for 
 several minutes. 
 
 " I've been suspecting the same thing for the last 
 three hours," he admitted at last slowly, " and that 
 he hoped we would follow him. The fellow hasn't 
 ridden fast, and has purposely left a plain trail. 
 More than that he was expected along this road, and 
 there were relays of horses waiting. He only 
 changed once, but he was met by another party near 
 that ruined mill. Ever since then I have felt that 
 we were being watched by unseen eyes. Did you 
 observe the curl of smoke to our right just before 
 dark how it rose and fell in rings ? " 
 
 " I saw the smoke, yes a thin spiral, but sup- 
 posed it to be from the chimney of some mountain 
 shack." 
 
 " Well, it was not. That was an outside fire, and 
 the smoke was smothered, and then thrown up by 
 blankets. That is their way of signaling. I tell you, 
 Lieutenant, this murder of Harwood is more than an 
 army matter. It was either the culmination of a 
 feud done for personal revenge; or else the Major 
 had papers in his possession bearing on the situation 
 here that could only be gained over his dead body. 
 The man who killed him was old Ned Cowan."
 
 The Night Attack 65 
 
 " But Harwood must have known him," I pro- 
 tested. 
 
 " Of course he did; they were neighbors before the 
 war, and met there by appointment. For all I know 
 the Major may have had some confidential commu- 
 nication from the War Department. God knows, 
 what it was. All I am sure about is that I would 
 give a good deal to be out of this fix right now, and 
 twenty miles to the north of here." 
 
 We sat there for half an hour, discussing the mat- 
 ter, and endeavoring to convince ourselves the dan- 
 ger was less than we imagined. There was nothing 
 to be done but wait for daylight. We could not 
 possibly proceed through that darkness, along the 
 unknown mountain road. We would be safer where 
 we were, quietly hidden away in this cleft of the 
 rocks. Finally Fox crept forth again to make an- 
 other round of the pickets, to assure himself they 
 were alert, and I lay down in a little hollow, and 
 rolled up in my blanket. Above me I could see but 
 one star peering through a rift of cloud, and, except 
 for the heavy breathing of the men, and their rest- 
 less turning, there was scarcely a sound. Even the 
 wind had ceased to rattle the dead leaves. The very 
 silence seemed a pledge of safety, and, before the 
 Captain returned, I had fallen asleep. 
 
 The chill of the night awoke me, cold and shiver-
 
 66 The Red Mist 
 
 ing. The wind had arisen, and swept down the fun- 
 nel in which I lay, with an icy breath against which 
 my single blanket afforded no protection. I must 
 get back against the rock, wherever I could find shel- 
 ter. Gripping the blanket in one hand, I crept 
 quietly up the gully, possibly a distance of fifty feet 
 before encountering the rock wall. I felt my way 
 blindly, and groped about until I discovered a few 
 tufts of grass on which to lie down, but these proved 
 so scant as to yield little comfort, and I tossed about, 
 every bone aching, unable to lose consciousness. 
 There was no sign of dawn in the sky, nor could I see 
 the face of my watch to determine the hour. The 
 man who had been lying next me, however, was gone, 
 and so there must have been a change of guard while 
 I slept. I could distinguish, dimly outlined against 
 the sky, the overhanging rock-wall which enclosed 
 our camp, and the deeper shade of a cleft a yard or 
 two to my left, where the dead trunk of a tree stood 
 like a gaunt, ugly sentinel. Even as I lay staring 
 the figure of a man slipped out from behind its pro- 
 tection, and, dropping on hands and knees, crept for- 
 ward across the open space. Another and another 
 followed, mere ghost-like shadows, scarcely appear- 
 ing real. They were within two yards of me, but 
 their appearance, their passing was so swift and 
 silent, as to leave me dazed and mystified. For the
 
 The Night Attack 67 
 
 instant I doubted my eyesight, imagined I dreamed. 
 Then, before I could raise voice in alarm, a rifle spat 
 viciously, the red flame of its discharge cleaving the 
 night. A fusillade followed, and in the flare I caught 
 grotesque glimpses of men leaping forward, and 
 there was a confused yelling of voices, a din of noise. 
 I was upon my knees, revolver in hand, but in the 
 melee below could not distinguish friend from foe 
 alike they were a blur of figures, one instant vis- 
 ible, the next obscured. Yet there could be no doubt 
 as to the final ending of the struggle. Taken by sur- 
 prise, outnumbered, the little squad of troopers 
 would be crushed, annihilated. Nor was there reason 
 why I should sacrifice myself in their defense a 
 valueless sacrifice. My choice was instantly made, 
 as there flashed to my mind what my fate would be 
 if I ever fell into Cowan's hands attired in Federal 
 uniform. On hands and knees I crept to the cleft in 
 the rock wall, and began to clamber up over the 
 irregular rocks. It was not likely any guards had 
 been left behind when the mountaineers descended, 
 and I must be beyond sound before the din of fight- 
 ing ceased. It was a steep climb, dangerous no doubt 
 in the dark, yet I was desperate enough to give this 
 peril scarcely a thought. The shouts and yells, the 
 cries for mercy, the sound of blows, grew fainter 
 and finally ceased altogether. Leaning back, and
 
 68 The Red Mist 
 
 looking down, I could perceive nothing in the black 
 void. A voice shouted an order, but it sounded far 
 off, and indistinct. I was in a narrow gully, the 
 incline less steep than amid the rocks below, and 
 could perceive the lighter canopy of the sky not far 
 above me. As I crept out into the open space, some- 
 one touched match to a pile of dry limbs in the cove 
 below, and the red flames leaped high, revealing the 
 scene. I caught a glimpse of it staring down as 
 though I clung at the mouth of hell, seeing moving 
 black figures, and the dark, motionless shadows of 
 dead men. The one glimpse was enough, the fearful 
 tragedy of it smiting me like a blow, and I turned 
 and ran, stumbling over the rough ground, my only 
 thought that of escape. 
 
 There were stars in the sky, their dim light suffi- 
 cient to yield some faint guidance. It occurred to 
 me, even in the terror of my flight, that the attack- 
 ing party doubtless had horses tethered somewhere 
 to the left. Yet they would be under guard, and I 
 dare not seek them. My course led me close beside 
 the edge of the ridge ; I could see the reflection of the 
 fire below on the opposite hillside, but I soon left 
 this behind, and plunged thankfully forward into 
 the concealing shadow of a wood. Here the ground 
 fell away to the banks of a shallow stream, and some 
 instinct of woodcraft led me to wade down with its
 
 The Night Attack 69 
 
 current for a considerable distance, until the icy 
 water drove me to the bank once more. I was wet 
 and cold, shivering with the chill of the air, although 
 my cavalry boots had kept my feet dry. I knew I 
 had covered several miles, and must be beyond pur- 
 suit and safe from discovery. The spot wherein I 
 found myself was the dry bed of a creek, overhung 
 by bushes, its rocks strewn with dry fragments of 
 wood washed down by some past freshet. No longer 
 obsessed by fear of being pursued, I gathered an 
 armful and set them ablaze, lying as close as pos- 
 sible to the flame until the grateful warmth brought 
 new courage and hope. I remained there until dawn, 
 the first gray light giving assurance that my flight 
 had been to the north along the foothills. From the 
 ridge top a wide vista lay revealed of rough, seem- 
 ingly uninhabited country, growing more distinct as 
 the light strengthened. There was no house visible, 
 no sign of any road; all about extended a rude moun- 
 tain solitude, but to the northwest there was a per- 
 ceptible break in the chain of hills, as though a pass 
 led down into the concealed valley beyond. With 
 this for guidance I plunged forward, eager to get 
 out of that drear wilderness.
 
 CHAPTER VII 
 
 SHELTER FROM THE STORM 
 
 T WAS a hard tramp, the notch in the hills 
 farther away than I had reckoned upon, 
 and the ground between extremely diffi- 
 cult to travel over. At times an im- 
 penetrable tangle of brush turned me aside, and I 
 was obliged to skirt numerous ravines which were 
 impassable. Yet I held stubbornly to the course, 
 seeing no other way out from the tangle, and stum- 
 bled steadily forward, my body aching from fatigue, 
 and growing weak from hunger. It was considerably 
 after the noon hour before I came upon the first sign 
 of human life an old logging road. Weed over- 
 
 C/VJ CJ 
 
 grown, and evidently long abandoned, it was never- 
 theless a most welcome discovery, and I limped on 
 between its ruts, animated by new hope. The 
 weather had turned colder, and there were whirling 
 flakes of snow in the air. The direction I traveled 
 compelled me to face the storm, and the wind 
 whipped my face cruelly. An hour more of struggle 
 brought me suddenly on a dismal shack of logs in the 
 midst of a small clearing. I hesitated at the edge of 
 
 70
 
 Shelter from the Storm 71 
 
 the wood, peering through the snow. The scene was 
 a desolate one, the clearing overgrown with weeds, 
 the hut barely fit for habitation. Yet the very des- 
 peration of my situation compelled me to chance 
 its occupancy, and I pushed a way forward through 
 the weeds, discovering no path, until I attained the 
 door. It was closed, but unfastened, and, revolver 
 in hand, I opened it softly and stepped within. 
 There was but one room, and that bare, except for 
 an empty box or two, and a few discarded garments 
 hanging from pegs against the wall. A gun with 
 broken lock stood in one corner beside an axe, and a 
 rudely constructed fireplace occupied one end. There 
 was no other entrance, and the single window was 
 securely closed. The light streaming in through the 
 door revealed these details, and that the room was 
 unoccupied. Yet someone had been there, and not 
 so very long ago, for there were scraps of food on 
 one of the overturned boxes, and a faint, barely per- 
 ceptible curl of smoke arose from the black ashes 
 on the hearth. 
 
 Whoever the former occupant might be, or where 
 he had gone, was of small moment to me just then. 
 It was enough to be assured that he had departed. 
 The sight of those food fragments renewed my con- 
 sciousness of hunger, revived my sense of chilly dis- 
 comfort. I glanced without into the storm and
 
 72 The Red Mist 
 
 closed the door, changing the interior into twilight 
 gloom. Using the axe I soon had a cheerful fire 
 going, and as the warmth of the flame became per- 
 ceptible, began eager search for something to eat. 
 I almost despaired of success in this effort, but by 
 chance pushing aside one of the garments on the 
 side wall, discovered a haversack in which remained 
 some hard bread and a bit of home-smoked bacon. 
 Unappetizing as these appeared, I sat down before 
 the fire and ate heartily. I dared not sleep, and 
 indeed felt little inclination to do so, my mind busy 
 with recollections of the night's adventures, and 
 planning my future course of action. I thought of 
 Fox, and his men, wondering who among them all 
 had fallen during the fight, and what might be the 
 fate of the others. It was Cowan, no doubt, and his 
 mountaineers, who had attacked, and there would 
 be little mercy shown. This hut likely was the abode 
 of one of the gang, and I gazed about in renewed 
 disgust. It would be well for me to be away before 
 the owner returned, yet I lingered, seduced by the 
 warmth of the fire, and dreading the storm without. 
 The fellow would not come back probably until the 
 snow ceased. Nor did I in the least know where I 
 was to go except that I must push along to the 
 north, out of Cowan's country. Once in the neigh- 
 borhood of Lewisburg, I would be on more familiar
 
 Shelter from the Storm 73 
 
 ground, and could proceed with the work assigned 
 me. If there were Federal troops there I would 
 boldly report the fate of Fox's detachment, proclaim 
 my own purpose as a recruiting officer, and request 
 protection. My papers, my intimacy with Captain 
 Fox, and the knowledge throughout the district that 
 a Lieutenant Raymond had been detailed to this 
 service, would disarm all suspicion. And in my 
 judgment Lewisburg was in that valley ahead 
 might indeed be visible at the other end of the gap. 
 I got to my feet, somewhat reluctantly, and 
 opened the door. The storm had ceased, but the 
 ground was white, and the wind still whipped the 
 snow viciously. There was no excuse, however, for 
 not going forward, and closing the door securely 
 behind me I ploughed through the tangle of weeds 
 back to the road. A hundred yards below I came to 
 a pike, along which a wagon had passed since the 
 fall of snow. The vehicle had been drawn by mules, 
 and their narrow hoof marks pointed to the valley. 
 I followed cautiously, making no effort to overtake 
 the outfit, and thus, just before sundown, emerged 
 from the narrow gap and looked down into the broad 
 valley of the Green Briar. It was a scene to linger 
 in the memory, and at my first glance I knew where 
 I was, recognizing the familiar objects outspread 
 before me. The road led downward, turning and
 
 74 The Red Mist 
 
 twisting as it sought the easier grades, and, no longer 
 obscured by snow, the soil showed red and yellow. 
 The wagon was already nearly to the bottom of the 
 hill, distinguished by its spread of dirty canvas top. 
 Other than this I could perceive no moving ob- 
 ject, except what appeared to be either a body of 
 horsemen, or bunch of cattle, far away to the left. 
 Lewisburg lay beyond a spur of the hills, invisible 
 from my position, although distant spirals of smoke 
 indicated its presence. A few log huts appeared 
 along the curving road, the one nearest me in ruins, 
 while a gaunt chimney beside a broad stream un- 
 bridged was all that remained of a former mill. Be- 
 yond this, in midst of a grove of noble trees, a large 
 house, painted white, was the only conspicuous feat- 
 ure in the landscape. I recognized it at once as the 
 residence of Major Harwood. 
 
 My gaze rested upon it, as memory of the man, 
 and his fate, surged freshly back into mind. The 
 place had been spared destruction; it remained 
 unchanged but from that distance there was 
 nothing to indicate that the house was still occupied. 
 It had the appearance of desertion no smoke 
 showing above the broad chimney, no figures moving 
 either about the main house, or the negro cabins at 
 the rear. This condition was no particular surprise, 
 for Harwood' s daughter, scarcely more than a girl
 
 Shelter from the Storm 75 
 
 to my remembrance, would not likely remain there 
 isolated and alone during such troublesome times, 
 and the servants had doubtless long since disap- 
 peared in search of freedom. The young woman 
 would doubtless be with friends, either in Lewisburg 
 or Charleston; and that the mansion, thus deserted, 
 still remained undestroyed was, after all, not so 
 strange, for the Major's standing throughout that 
 section would protect his property. He would retain 
 friends on each side of the warring factions who 
 would prevent wanton destruction. I moved on 
 down the steep descent, losing sight of the house as 
 the road twisted about the hill, although memory of 
 it did not desert my mind. Some odd inclination 
 seemed to impel me to turn aside and study the 
 situation there more closely. Possibly some key to 
 the mystery of Harwood's murder some connec- 
 tion between him and old Ned Cowan might be 
 revealed in a search of the deserted home. Fox had 
 said that his party halted at the house on their march 
 east toward Hot Springs. Some scrap of paper 
 might have been left behind in the hurry of depart- 
 ure, which would yield me a clue. If not this, then 
 there might be other papers stored there relating to 
 military affairs in this section of value to the Con- 
 federacy. Harwood was the undoubted leader of 
 the Union sympathizers throughout the entire
 
 76 The Red Mist 
 
 region; he would have lists of names, and memo- 
 randa of meetings, containing information which 
 would help me greatly in my quest. An exploration 
 could not be a matter of any great danger, and might 
 yield me the very knowledge I sought. 
 
 I had almost determined on this course when I 
 came to the cross-road, which I knew ran directly 
 in front of the house. It was already growing dark, 
 clouds hanging low over the valley, and, as I paused 
 irresolute, a cold drizzle set in, the north wind 
 sweeping the dampness into my face. Determined 
 by this I turned aside into the new road, and pressed 
 forward, only anxious now to find shelter. The road 
 twisted about along the bank of a small stream shad- 
 owed by trees on either side. I passed the ruins of 
 the mill, but beyond the night closed about me so 
 dark that objects became shapeless, and I even found 
 difficulty in following the path, although it was 
 seemingly a well traveled road. Only detached sec- 
 tions of rail fence remained standing, and I should 
 have stumbled blindly past the very place I sought 
 but for the high stone pillars which marked the place 
 where the gate had once been. These guided me to 
 the driveway, and I groped a passage through the 
 grove of trees to the front steps. 
 
 The great house loomed before me black and 
 silent. If I had ever questioned its desertion its
 
 Shelter from the Storm 77 
 
 appearance lulled every such suspicion. Nor had it 
 escaped unscathed from the despoilation of war. At 
 a distance, gazing from the side of the mountain, I 
 could perceive no change. But now, close at hand, 
 even the intense darkness could not hide the scars 
 left by vandals. The front steps were broken, splin- 
 tered as if by an axe, and the supporting pillars of 
 the wide veranda had been hacked and gashed. The 
 door above was tightly closed, yet both the windows 
 to the right were smashed in, sash and all, leaving a 
 wide opening. I crept forward, and endeavored to 
 peer through, but the darkness within was opaque. 
 The only sound was the beating of rain on the roof 
 overhead. Occasionally the swirl of the wind drove 
 the cold drops against me where I crouched listen- 
 ing; I was wet through, chilled to the bone, my uni- 
 form clinging to me like soaked paper. At least the 
 inside promised shelter from the storm, a chance for 
 a fire, and possibly fragments of food. And I had 
 nothing to fear but darkness. 
 
 My revolver was under the flap of my cavalry 
 jacket, dry and ready for use. I brought it forward, 
 within easy grip, and stepped over the sill. My feet 
 touched carpet, littered with broken glass, and I felt 
 about cautiously, locating an overturned chair, and 
 a cushioned settee, minus one leg. My recollection 
 of the interior of the house was vague and indistinct
 
 78 The Red Mist 
 
 the remembrance only of one brief visit made 
 there years before, a boy of ten with my father. I 
 had never been in this room, which must be the par- 
 lor, but I knew a wide hallway led straight through 
 from front door to back, bisected only by a broad 
 stairway leading to the upper story. The library 
 would be opposite directly across the hall, and the 
 dining room behind that. I had been in both these 
 apartments, and they had seemed to me then spacious 
 and wonderful; quite the most remarkable rooms I 
 had ever seen. I groped along the inside wall, seek- 
 ing the door, making no particular effort to be noise- 
 less, yet rendered cautious by fear of stumbling over 
 misplaced furniture. The apartment was evidently 
 in much disorder, glass crackling under my feet, and 
 a breadth of thick carpet torn up, so that I tripped 
 over it, and nearly fell. Yet I found the door at' 
 last, standing wide open, and emerged into the hall. 
 The way was clearer here, and there came into my 
 mind the recollection of a bracket lamp, on the wall 
 at the foot of the stairs. Perhaps it was there still, 
 and might contain oil. If this could be located, a 
 light would be of great assistance, and could not add 
 very much to my peril of discovery. No one would 
 be abroad in this desolate country on such a night of 
 storm, and the house was utterly abandoned. Besides, 
 the heavy blinds at most of the windows were closed
 
 79 
 
 tightly. My remembrance of the position of the 
 lamp was extremely vague, yet my fingers found it 
 at last, and lifted it from the bracket. The globe 
 contained oil, and, in another moment, the light 
 revealed my immediate surroundings. 
 
 Except for a broken stair rail the hall remained in 
 good order, a storm-coat hanging beside the front 
 door, and a serving table and low rocker occupying 
 the recess behind the stairway. I could see nearly to 
 the further end, where a bench stood against the wall 
 with some garment flung over it, and up the stairs 
 to the blackness of the second story. The total 
 desertion of the place was evident; the destruction 
 which had been wrought was plainly the work of 
 cowardly vandals, who had broken in after the Har- 
 woods left. Convinced of this truth I proceeded 
 fearlessly to explore, seeking merely the warmth of 
 a fire and food. The library, a large room, the walls 
 lined with bookcases, afforded no encouragement, 
 but I stopped in amazement at the door of the din- 
 ing room the light of my lamp revealing a table 
 at which someone had lately eaten, apparently alone. 
 There was a single plate, a cup and saucer, a half 
 loaf of bread, with a slice cut, part of a ham bone, 
 with considerable meat remaining untouched, and a 
 small china teapot. For an instant the unexpected 
 sight of these articles fascinated me, and then my
 
 80 The Red Mist 
 
 eyes caught a dull glow in the fireplace at the oppo- 
 site end of the room the red gleam of a live 
 ember. 
 
 I could not actually credit the evidence of my own 
 eyes, firmly believing, for an instant, the glow was 
 but the reflection of the light held in my hands. Yet 
 a step forward convinced me the ashes of the fire- 
 place radiated warmth; someone then had been in 
 that very room within an hour, had warmed himself 
 there, and partaken of food. The shock of this dis- 
 covery was so sudden as to give me a strange, 
 haunted feeling. The house had seemed so com- 
 pletely deserted, so desolate, wrapped in silence and 
 darkness, that the very conception that someone else 
 was hiding there came upon me like a blow. Who 
 could the person be? A faithful slave remaining to 
 guard the property for his master 4 ? Some fugitive 
 who, like myself, had sought shelter from the storm? 
 Or Old Ned Cowan seeking to complete his myste- 
 rious purpose? Could this be the aftermath of the 
 murder? A search after papers not found upon 
 the body of the dead man? Somehow my mind set- 
 tled to this theory, leaped to this conclusion the 
 prowler was Cowan, or else some emissary he had 
 sent. Well, I would find out. Thus far the advan- 
 tage was mine, for I knew of another presence, while 
 the fellow, whoever he might prove to be, in all
 
 Shelter from the Storm 81 
 
 probability possessed no knowledge of my entrance. 
 Perhaps he had already completed his search and de- 
 parted; if not, then he must be somewhere on the sec- 
 ond floor, for if below he would have certainly per- 
 ceived my light or been alarmed by the sound of 
 my movements. 
 
 My heart beat fast, but from excitement, not fear. 
 With cocked revolver in one hand, the lamp in the 
 other, I silently opened door after door, peering into 
 vacant apartments, half thinking every shadow to be 
 a skulking figure. The search revealed nothing; not 
 even further evidence of any presence in the house. 
 The kitchen fire was cold, the cooking utensils clean, 
 and in their proper places. The back door was 
 bolted from within, the windows securely closed. I 
 listened for any sound, but the house was as silent as 
 a tomb ; I could hear the patter of rain, the scraping 
 of a limb against the outer wall, but not the faintest 
 movement within. Satisfied already that the mys- 
 terious invader had departed, yet sternly determined 
 now to explore the whole house, and have done with 
 the business, I mounted the back stairway, a strip of 
 rag carpet rendering my steps silent, and, with head 
 above the landing, flashed my light cautiously along 
 the upper hall. There were doors on either side, the 
 most of them open, but the third to the left was 
 closed. There was no transom over it, but the door
 
 82 The Red Mist 
 
 was far enough away from the radius of my lamp so 
 as to reveal a faint glow of light at the floor line. 
 I sat the lamp down on the landing, and crept noise- 
 lessly forward to assure myself; it was true, a light 
 was burning within the closed room.
 
 CHAPTER VIII 
 
 THE MISTRESS OF THE HOUSE 
 
 HERE was no keyhole through which I 
 could peer, and the opening above the 
 floor was the merest crack. I stood with 
 ear pressed against the panel, fingers 
 gripping the butt of my revolver. Not a movement 
 within could be distinguished. What might be the 
 meaning of all this 1 ? What would I encounter when 
 I dashed that door open, and faced the occupant of 
 the room? Who could the fellow possibly be"? For 
 what purpose should he shut himself up here alone*? 
 Two answers to this last query occurred to me he 
 might be asleep; or, if by any chance this had been 
 the Major's room, he might be busy rifling his desk. 
 But there was no rustle of papers, no movement of 
 any kind. I stood there for what seemed to me a 
 long while, listening vainly for any sound which 
 would indicate life within, the conviction constantly 
 growing on me that the, man slept. An ordinary 
 latch held the door closed, and I pressed this, open- 
 ing the barrier slightly. The movement made not 
 the slightest noise, and gave me a glimpse within. 
 
 83
 
 84 The Red Mist 
 
 A narrow bed, unoccupied, undisturbed, its coverlet 
 white and unwrinkled, stood against the wall. At 
 the foot a small stand held a few books, and above 
 this hung the picture of a gray-haired woman. This 
 was all the view the narrow opening revealed, but 
 served to render me even more cautious the occu- 
 pant was not lying down. 
 
 Yet I could not stop then ; could not safely retreat. 
 Even if someone sat there, hidden from view, 
 patiently waiting to gain glimpse of me to kill, I 
 must go on and discover the truth. My revolver 
 was at the crack, ready, and my left hand slowly 
 opened the door wider. Now I could see the oppo- 
 site wall, and the space between, and I stood there 
 motionless, breathless, yet feeling my very flesh 
 quiver at the unexpected revealment. In front of a 
 small grate fire, her back toward me, snuggled com- 
 fortably down in the depths of an easy chair, sat a 
 woman, reading. I could see little of her because of 
 the high back of the chair rising between us only 
 a mass of dark brown hair, a smooth, rounded cheek, 
 and the small white hand resting on the chair arm. 
 I knew vaguely her waist was white, her skirt gray, 
 and I saw the glimmer of a pearl-handled pistol 
 lying on a closed chest at her side. Still she was 
 only a woman, a mere girl apparently, whom I had 
 no cause to fear. The sudden reaction caused me to
 
 0> 
 
 -o 
 
 c 
 
 0> 
 
 h
 
 The Mistress of the House 85 
 
 smile with relief, and to return my revolver silently 
 to the belt. Her eyes remained on the page of the 
 book. I think I would have withdrawn without a 
 word, but, at that instant, a draft from the open 
 door flickered her light, and she glanced about seek- 
 ing the cause. I caught the startled expression in her 
 eyes as she first perceived my shadow ; the book fell 
 to the floor, her hand gripping the pistol, even as 
 she arose hastily to her feet. The light was on her 
 face, and I knew her to be Noreen Harwood. 
 
 " Who are you? Why are you here? " she asked 
 tersely, a tremor in the voice, but no shrinking in 
 those eyes that looked straight at me. 
 
 I moved forward from out of the shadow into the 
 radius of light. It was only a step, but the girl 
 recoiled slightly, the pearl-handled pistol rising 
 instantly to a level with my eyes. 
 
 " Stand where you are ! " she ordered. " What 
 are you doing, creeping about this house in the 
 dark? " 
 
 " Not in the dark exactly," I answered, seeking to 
 relieve the strain, and holding my hat in one hand, 
 as I bowed gravely, " for my lamp is on the stairs." 
 
 I marked the quick change of expression in her 
 eyes as they swept over me. There was no evidence of 
 recognition; scarcely more than a faint acknowledg- 
 ment that my appearance was not entirely unfavor-
 
 86 The Red Mist 
 
 able. Yet surely that alone was all I could hope for. 
 Except for that one chance encounter on the road we 
 had never met since we were children, and she would 
 not likely associate the son of Judge Wyatt with 
 the man now confronting her, attired in the wet and 
 muddy uniform of a Federal Lieutenant. Indeed it 
 was better she should not; and a feeling of relief 
 swept over me as I realized her failure to connect me 
 with the past. No memory of my features found 
 expression in her face, as her eyes fell from mine to 
 the clothes I wore. 
 
 " You are Union? an officer of of cavalry? I 
 I can scarcely comprehend why you should be 
 here." Her attitude no longer threatening, the 
 gleaming pistol lowered. " There are Federal troops 
 at Lewisburg, but but I do not recall your face." 
 
 " My being here is wholly an accident," I ex- 
 plained quietly. " I supposed the house deserted, 
 and sought entrance to get away from the storm. 
 There was a broken window " 
 
 " Yes," she interrupted, her eyes again on mine 
 questioningly. " I found that when I came ; some- 
 one had broken in." 
 
 " Robbery, no doubt." 
 
 " I am not sure as to that. I have found nothing 
 of any value missing. Indeed we left nothing here 
 to attract vandals." She hesitated, as though doubt-
 
 The Mistress of the House 87 
 
 ful of the propriety of further explanation to a 
 stranger. "I I belong here," she added simply. 
 " This is my home." 
 
 " Yes; I supposed as much; you are Miss Noreen 
 Harwood ?" 
 
 Her blue eyes widened, her hand grasping more 
 tightly the back of the chair. 
 
 " Yes," she admitted. " You knew my father? " 
 
 "Slightly; enough to be aware of the existence 
 of his daughter, and that this was his plantation." 
 
 " Then you must be connected with the garrison 
 at Charleston? " 
 
 " No, Miss Harwood; I belong to the Army of the 
 Potomac, and am here only on recruiting service. 
 A word of explanation will make the situation clear, 
 and I trust may serve to win your confidence. I do 
 not have the appearance of a villain, do I*? " 
 
 " No, or I should not remain parleying with you," 
 she responded gravely. " The war has taught even 
 the women of this section the lesson of self-protec- 
 tion. I am not at all afraid, or I should not be here 
 alone." 
 
 " It surprises me, however, that Major Harwood 
 should consent to your remaining " 
 
 " He has not consented," she interrupted. " I 
 am supposed to be safely lodged with friends in 
 Lewisburg, but rode out here this afternoon to see
 
 88 The Red Mist 
 
 the condition of our property. Word came to me 
 that the house had been entered. The servants have 
 all gone, and we were obliged to leave it unoccupied. 
 I was delayed, seeking to discover what damage the 
 vandals had done, and then suddenly the storm 
 broke, and I thought it better to remain until morn- 
 ing." 
 
 She laughed, as though amused at her own frank- 
 ness of speech. 
 
 " There, I have told you all my story, without 
 even waiting to hear yours. 'Tis a woman's way, if 
 her impulse be sufficiently strong." 
 
 " You mean faith in the other party*? " 
 
 "Of course; one cannot be conventional in war- 
 times, and there is no one here to properly introduce 
 us, even if that formality was desired. So I must 
 accept you on trust." 
 
 " My uniform alone should be sufficient guar- 
 antee." 
 
 She laughed ; her eyes sparkling. 
 
 " Well hardly. I imagine you fail to compre- 
 hend its really disreputable condition. No doubt, 
 sir, it was at one time a thing of beauty, for I can- 
 not justly criticise the rather fashionable cut, or the 
 quality of cloth, but it has evidently passed through 
 both stress and weather. No," shaking her head 
 solemnly, yet with frank good humor in her eyes,
 
 The Mistress of the House 89 
 
 " the uniform is no recommendation whatever, and 
 but well, you you look like an officer and a 
 gentleman." 
 
 " For which compliment I sincerely thank you. 
 That is far better than a dependence on clothes 
 alone, yet never before did I feel that my face was 
 my fortune. However, Miss Harwood, my story 
 can be quickly told. I am a lieutenant, Third 
 United States Cavalry see, the numeral is on my 
 hat attached to Heitzelman's command, now at 
 Fairfax Court House. I have recently been de- 
 tailed to the recruiting service, and ordered to this 
 section. If necessary to convince you of my identity 
 you may even examine the official papers in this 
 packet." 
 
 She shook her head, her glance straying from the 
 official buff envelope back to my face. The look 
 in her eyes was expressive of some slight bewilder- 
 ment. 
 
 " No; that is not necessary. I believe your word." 
 
 I found it strangely difficult, fronting her calm 
 look of insistence, to go on. But there was no way 
 of escape. Beyond doubt the sympathy of thi girl 
 was with the cause of the North, and if I was to 
 confess myself Tom Wyatt, and a Confederate spy, 
 all hope of the success of my mission would be im- 
 mediately ended. Besides I lacked the will to forfeit
 
 90 The Red Mist 
 
 her esteem to permit her confidence in me to 
 become changed into suspicion. 
 
 " Then I will go on," I said more slowly, endeav- 
 oring better to arrange my story. " I picked up a 
 guide at Fayette, but the officer in command there 
 could spare no escort. The man who went with me 
 must have been a traitor, for he guided me south 
 into the Green Briar Mountains. Last night at dusk 
 we rode into a camp of guerrillas." 
 
 "Who commanded them? Did you learn?" 
 
 " A gray-headed, seamed-faced mountaineer, they 
 called Cowan." 
 
 She emitted a quick breath, between closely 
 pressed lips. 
 
 " You know the man? " I asked. 
 
 "Yes; old Ned Cowan; he lived over yonder, 
 east of here in the foot-hills. He and *- and my 
 father had some trouble before the war. He he 
 is vindictive and dangerous." She stopped, her 
 glance sweeping about the room. "I I have 
 some reason to suspect," she added, as if half doubt- 
 ing whether she ought to speak the word, " that 
 either he, or one of his men, broke in here." 
 
 " In search of something? " 
 
 "A paper; yes a deed. Of course I may be 
 mistaken; only it is not to be found. The desk in 
 the library was rifled, and its contents scattered over
 
 The Mistress of the House 91 
 
 the floor when I came. I put them back in place, 
 but found nothing of value among those that re- 
 mained. My father must have removed those of 
 importance. 
 
 " Possibly he carried them with him? " 
 
 She leaned her head on her hand, her eyes thought- 
 ful. 
 
 " I think he once told me they were left in charge 
 of a banker at Charleston an old friend. It would 
 be too dangerous to carry them about with him in 
 the field. You see I do not know very much about 
 his affairs," she explained. " I was away at school 
 when the war broke out, and we have only met 
 briefly since. My father did not talk freely of his 
 personal matters even to me. I learned of his feud 
 with Cowan by accident." 
 
 "It was a feud then?" 
 
 " On one side at least. My father was shot at, 
 and several of our outhouses burned. The trouble 
 arose over the title to property. Cowan," she ex- 
 plained, " was a squatter on land which had be- 
 longed to our family ever since my grandfather first 
 settled here. We had title from Virginia, but the 
 tract granted had never been properly surveyed. My 
 father had it done, and discovered that Ned Cowan 
 and two of his sons occupied a part of our land 
 with no legal right."
 
 92 The Red Mist 
 
 Her eyes uplifted to my face, and then fell again, 
 one hand opening and closing on the back of the 
 chair. She laughed pleasantly. 
 
 " I hardly know why I am telling you all this 
 family history," she continued almost in apology. 
 " It is as if I talked to an old friend who was nat- 
 urally interested in our affairs." 
 
 " I am interested, although I can scarcely claim 
 the distinction of old friend." 
 
 " Really. I supposed your attitude was that of 
 mere politeness. But I may as well go on now, al- 
 though I am not at all inclined to confide so sud- 
 denly in a stranger. People, I believe, usually find 
 me rather secretive." 
 
 " Perhaps the manner of our meeting accounts 
 for the change," I ventured. " But truly I am more 
 deeply interested than you imagine. It may prove 
 of mutual advantage for me to know the facts. Did 
 Major Harwood try to force them from his land? " 
 
 " Oh, no," hastily, " my father had no such 
 thought. He tried to help them to purchase the 
 property at a very small price, and on long time. His 
 intention was to aid them, but he found himself 
 unable to convince either father or sons of his real 
 purpose. They either could not, or would not, un- 
 derstand. Do you realize the reckless, lawless nature 
 of these mountain men? "
 
 The Mistress of the House 93 
 
 " Yes, to some extent; they trust no one." 
 
 " That was the whole trouble. Seemingly they 
 possessed but one idea that if my father was 
 killed they could remain where they were indefi- 
 nitely. Their single instinct was to fight it out with 
 rifles. They refused to either purchase or leave. 
 
 There was silence, as though she had finished, and 
 I was endeavoring to connect this revelation of af- 
 fairs, in my own mind, with the known occurrences 
 of the past few days. She had seated herself on the 
 wide arm of the chair, still facing me, and I could 
 hear the rain beating hard against the side of the 
 house. Suddenly she looked up into my face. 
 
 " How odd that I should talk to you so freely," 
 she exclaimed. " Why I do not even know your 
 name." 
 
 " It was written in the papers." 
 
 " But I did not look what is it, please*? " 
 
 " Charles H. Raymond." 
 
 I could not be certain that the expression of her 
 eyes changed, for they suddenly looked away from 
 me, and she stood again upon her feet. 
 
 " Raymond, you say ! " the slightest hardening of 
 tone apparent, " on recruiting service from the Army 
 of the Potomac*? " She drew a quick breath. "I 
 I think I have heard the name before. Would you 
 mind if I did ask to see your orders'? "
 
 94 The Red Mist 
 
 " Not in the least," I answered, not wholly sur- 
 prised that she should have heard of the other, and 
 confident the papers I bore would be properly exe- 
 cuted. " I prefer that you have no doubt as to my 
 identity." 
 
 She took them, and I noted a slight trembling of 
 her hands as she held the paper open in her fingers, 
 her eyes glancing swiftly down the written lines. 
 She had doubtless heard of this Raymond, some 
 rumor of his coming perhaps Fox had mentioned 
 it as he rode through Lewisburg on the way east. 
 It was merely curiosity that caused a desire to peruse 
 the papers, a mere wish to thoroughly satisfy herself. 
 Her eyes were clear of suspicion as they glanced at 
 me over the paper 
 
 " I have become quite a soldier of late," she 
 said, and handed the package back to me. " And I 
 cannot doubt your credentials. I am very glad to 
 meet you, Lieutenant Raymond," and she held out 
 her hand cordially. " As I have admitted already, 
 I am Noreen Harwood." 
 
 " Whom I shall only be delighted to serve in any 
 manner possible," I replied gallantly, relieved that 
 she was so easily convinced. 
 
 " Oh, I think the service is more likely to be mine. 
 You confessed you broke in here seeking after food 
 and a fire. Down below we may find both, and it
 
 The Mistress of the House 95 
 
 will be my pleasure thus to serve a Federal officer. 
 You have a lamp without*? " 
 
 "On the stairs?" 
 
 She led the way like a mistress in her own home, 
 and I followed. There was a force of character 
 about the girl not to be ignored. She chose to treat 
 me as a guest, uninvited, but none the less welcome, 
 a position I was not reluctant to accept. I held 
 the lamp as we went down the stairs together, the 
 rays of light pressing aside the curtain of darkness.
 
 CHAPTER IX 
 
 ARRIVAL OF PARSON NICHOLS 
 
 HE put aside laughingly my suggestion 
 of assistance. Indeed her appearance of 
 good humor caused me to feel that the 
 girl was really glad of my presence in 
 the house, this relieving her of loneliness. 
 
 " Not a word of protest," she said gaily, waving 
 me to the chair beside the table. " You must re- 
 member I am mistress here, and the entertainment 
 of guests is my privilege." 
 
 " Hardly a guest, when I came steathily crawling 
 in through a broken window." 
 
 " The only entrance possible. That is all forgot- 
 ten, now that your eminent respectability has been 
 so thoroughly established. Really, Lieutenant, I 
 cannot but feel honored by so distinguished a vis- 
 itor. General Ramsay said you were one of the 
 most popular officers in the army." 
 
 " Did he, indeed 1 ? It was from Ramsay then you 
 learned of my coming." 
 
 " Captain Fox told me what General Ramsay 
 said; there is quite a grapevine telegraph in this 
 country news travels rapidly. I was even in- 
 
 96
 
 Arrival of Parson Nichols 97 
 
 formed that you were the champion revolver shot 
 of your division. To such distinction I can only bow 
 in reverence." 
 
 She swept me a low curtsey, her laughing eyes 
 smiling in the lamp light. Before I answered, the 
 fire in the grate burst into blaze, and her hands were 
 busily rearranging the table. 
 
 " With no servants left, and the house unoccu- 
 pied for months," she explained, " I shall have to 
 give you soldier fare, and, perhaps, not very much of 
 that. Someone has made free of our larder since 
 we left, from all appearances the same gentleman 
 who broke in through the window, no doubt and 
 I discovered little remaining even for myself. But 
 such as it is I give it to you. Pardon my not join- 
 ing in the feast, as I have only just eaten." 
 
 She drew up a chair opposite to where I sat, sup- 
 porting her chin in her hands. The light beween us 
 illumined her face, outlining it clearly against the 
 gloom of the wall behind. It was a young face, al- 
 most girlish in a way, although there was a grave, 
 strong look to the eyes, and womanly firmness about 
 lips and chin. I had seen so little of her in the days 
 gone by as scarcely to retain in memory a detail of 
 her face; she had been to me but a swiftly flashing 
 vision, the merest recollection of bright eyes, and 
 loosened hair flying in the wind. And here I found
 
 98 The Red Mist 
 
 her a woman a woman with all a girl's slender- 
 ness of form, and unconventionality of manner, yet 
 capable and thoughtful, her mind clear, and loyal 
 to her ideals a woman of charm, of rare beauty 
 even ; sweet and wholesome in look, her cheeks aglow 
 with health, her eyes deep wells of mystery and 
 promise. I felt something choke in my throat as I 
 glanced at her a regret that I had lied, that 
 I had deceived. Yet I saw no way in which I could 
 escape my unfortunate predicament. I had taken 
 the false step, and my duty to my service, my loyalty 
 to Jackson, to Lee, to my comrades of the South, 
 forbade any disclosure of my mission. The sym- 
 pathy of the girl was unquestionably with the North- 
 ern Army; there could be no doubt as to that; her 
 father wore Federal uniform, and had given up all 
 for the cause. Her father ! why I dare not even tell 
 her of his death, of his dastardly murder. My lips 
 were now completely sealed to the truth, because any 
 attempt to explain would swiftly arouse her suspi- 
 cion. Indeed it was strange she had not recognized 
 me, although I realized to some extent, the change 
 in my personal appearance since our last encounter 
 the uniform, the short, soldierly cut of my hair, 
 the marks which exposure and peril had left on my 
 features. Yet probably the real truth was that she 
 had never before observed me with any care or
 
 Arrival of Parson Nichols 99 
 
 interest considering me a mere boy to be laughed 
 at and forgotten. Nothing about me at present 
 served to even remind her of what I had once been. 
 I was only a stranger entering into her life for the 
 first time. This expression was in the eyes survey- 
 ing me as I ate quiet, earnest eyes, utterly devoid 
 of suspicion. I was so busy with these thoughts that 
 she broke the silence. 
 
 " You are a very young man," she said simply. 
 
 " Not seriously so," I answered, rather inclined to 
 resent the charge. " I am twenty-four." 
 
 " Really! Why that is not so bad. How old am 
 I?" 
 
 I could have told her to the day, but chose to 
 venture a guess. 
 
 " Seventeen." 
 
 " A year and a half too young. You are no bet- 
 ter guesser than I am. You look like a boy I used 
 to know only his eyes were darker, and he had 
 long hair." 
 
 " Indeed ! " I caught my breath quickly, yet 
 held my eyes firm. " Someone living about here"? " 
 
 "Yes; his name was Wyatt. I never knew him 
 very well, only you recalled him to memory in some 
 way. He and his mother went South when the war 
 first broke out. Where was your home? " 
 
 " In Burlington, Vermont."
 
 100 The Red Mist 
 
 " You are a regular soldier*? " 
 
 " I was a junior at West Point last year; we were 
 graduated ahead of our class." 
 
 Her eyes fell, the lashes outlined on her cheeks, 
 her hands clasped on the table. 
 
 "Isn't that odd!" she said quietly. "Do you 
 know Mme. HactelPs school for young ladies at 
 Compton on the Hudson 1 ? That is where papa sent 
 me, and I was at the senior hop at West Point a year 
 ago last June. A half dozen of us girls went up; 
 Fred Carlton, of Charleston, was in that class, and 
 he invited me. You knew him, of course 1 ? " 
 
 My lips were dry, but I nodded, half fearful I 
 might be slipping into some trap, although her words 
 and manner were surely innocent enough. 
 
 " We were acquaintances, not friends," I replied, 
 hoping the retort might cause her to change the sub- 
 ject. 
 
 " Most of the boys seemed to like him. He was 
 very pleasant to me, and I had a splendid time. I 
 met one cadet named Raymond; he had dark hair 
 and eyes." 
 
 " Oh, yes," I managed to answer, now desperately 
 alert. " There was another in the class James R., 
 I believe." 
 
 " I did not learn his first name, but when I heard 
 that a Lieutenant Raymond was coming here, I
 
 Arrival of Parson Nichols 101 
 
 hoped it might be he. That was why I was so deeply 
 interested. It is not such a common name, you 
 know." 
 
 I made some answer, and she sat there silently, her 
 face turned now toward the fire in the grate. The 
 profile held me in fascination, as I wondered what 
 these seemingly innocent questions could signify. 
 Were they innocently asked"? or did the girl secretly 
 suspect my identity, and my purpose 1 ? If she had 
 recognized me as Tom Wyatt, and was pretending 
 not, merely to learn my object, then surely she had 
 already proven herself a remarkable actress. No 
 expression of eye, or voice, led me to believe this. 
 The questions were, indeed, natural enough the 
 only strange feature the coincident of her previous 
 brief acquaintance with the man whom I had reck- 
 lessly chosen to impersonate. Anyhow, let the truth 
 be what it may, there was no other course left for 
 me, but to keep on with the deception. I was in the 
 heart of the enemy's country, in disguise, my life 
 forfeit in case of discovery, and the time had not 
 come when I could entrust her with so dangerous a 
 secret. 
 
 * - 
 
 The wind rattled the blinds, and the rain beat 
 heavily against the side of the house. The thought 
 of venturing out into the storm, not knowing where 
 I could seek shelter, was not an alluring one. Nor
 
 102 The Red Mist 
 
 had I any excuse to urge for immediate departure; 
 indeed as a gentleman and soldier my duty called me 
 to remain for her protection. She could not be left 
 alone in this desolate house. These thoughts flitted 
 through my mind, as my eyes studied her face, but 
 the final decision was made for me. I had heard no 
 sound other than that of the storm without, and the 
 crackling of flames within. We seemed alone, iso- 
 lated, utterly beyond the zone of danger. That 
 others might be abroad on such a night never oc- 
 curred to me. It was rather my steady gaze that 
 roused the lady from whatever dream the flames of 
 the grate had given her. She turned her head to 
 meet my eyes then sat suddenly erect, the expres- 
 sion of her face instantly changing, as she stared 
 beyond me at the open door. I wheeled about to 
 look, startled at the movement. A man stood in the 
 doorway, water streaming from his clothes onto the 
 floor. I was on my feet instantly, a hand gripping 
 my revolver, but before I could whip it from the 
 leather sheave, the girl had taken the single step for- 
 ward, and grasped my sleeve. 
 
 " Do not fire ! " she exclaimed. " He is not a 
 fighting man." 
 
 The fellow lifted one arm, and stepped forward 
 full into the light. He was a man of years, unarmed, 
 a tall, ungainly figure, a scraggly beard at his chin,
 
 Arrival of Parson Nichols 103 
 
 and a face like parchment. His eyes were two deep 
 wells, solemn and unwinking. 
 
 " Peace to you both! " he said gravely. " I ask 
 naught save fire and shelter." 
 
 " To these you are welcome," the girl answered, 
 still clinging to my arm. " You travel alone? " 
 
 " Even as my master in rags and poverty, having 
 no place wherein to lay my head. The foxes have 
 holes, the birds of the air have nests you know 
 me, young woman*? " 
 
 "Yes; you are Parson Nichols." 
 
 " An unworthy soldier of the Cross. I address 
 the daughter of Major Harwood and this young 
 man? " 
 
 " Lieutenant Raymond, of the Federal Army," 
 she explained simply. " He sought refuge here from 
 the storm." 
 
 The man's eyes searched my face, but without cor- 
 diality, without expression of any kind. Deliber- 
 ately he removed his long, water soaked cloak, and 
 flung it over the back of a chair, placing his hat on 
 top. His undergarments were dry enough, butternut 
 jeans, and he wore high boots, splashed with mud. 
 His head, the hair upon it thin and gray, rose into 
 a peculiar pear-shaped peak, but his temples were 
 broad and prominent. Saying nothing he crossed to 
 the fireplace, and held out his hands to the warmth
 
 104 The Red Mist 
 
 of the blaze. The girl's eyes met mine almost 
 questioningly. 
 
 " You know him*? " I whispered. 
 
 " Who he is yes; a Baptist mountain preacher. 
 But why is he here*? what purpose brings him*? " 
 
 " An accident, no doubt; overtaken by the storm." 
 
 She shook her head, unconvinced. Then she 
 stepped forward. 
 
 " We were just completing our meal," she said 
 softly. " There is not much, but we will gladly 
 share what we have." 
 
 " The flesh needeth nothing," he answered, not 
 even looking around, " and the spirit liveth on the 
 bread of life. I seek only converse with you. The 
 young man is an officer*? " 
 
 " Yes on recruiting service." 
 
 " You know him well? you trust him? " 
 
 "I I have not known him long," she replied 
 hesitatingly, and glancing back at me. " Yet I have 
 confidence in him." The man did not answer, or 
 move, and, after a moment of silence, she asked : 
 
 " Have you ridden far? " 
 
 " From Lewisburg." 
 
 " Lewisburg ! " in surprise. " Then you knew I 
 was here? you came seeking me? " 
 
 He turned on his stool, his eyes searching her face 
 gravely.
 
 Arrival of Parson Nichols 105 
 
 " On a mission of my ministry," he replied sol- 
 emnly, " although whether it prove of joy, or sor- 
 row, I am unable to say. I am but an instrument." 
 
 The man's reluctance to speak freely was appar- 
 ent, and I stepped forward. 
 
 " If you prefer conversing with Miss Harwood 
 alone," I said quietly, " I will retire." 
 
 " The words I would speak are indeed of a confi- 
 dential nature " 
 
 " No, no ! " she broke in impulsively, her eyes of 
 appeal turned toward me. " Do not leave us, Lieu- 
 tenant. This man has nothing to say I am afraid 
 to have you hear. He has not come here as a friend ; 
 there is some evil purpose in all this, which I cannot 
 fathom." She faced him now, her slender body 
 poised, her eyes on his. " Tell me what it is this 
 mysterious mission? Ay! and who sent you to find 
 me? I will not believe it was my father." 
 
 The minister rose to his feet, a tall, ungainly 
 figure, his solemn face as expressionless as before, 
 but a smouldering resentment was in his deep-set 
 eyes. He possessed the look of a fanatic, one who 
 would hesitate at nothing to gain his end. To me 
 he was even repulsive in his narrow bigotry. 
 
 " No, it was not your father," he said almost 
 coarsely, " but it is a part of my mission to bring to 
 you, young woman, the news of your father's death."
 
 106 The Red Mist 
 
 " Death*? My father dead"? " she stepped back 
 from him, her hands pressed against her eyes. Obey- 
 ing the first instinct of protection, I stepped to sup- 
 port her as she seemed about to fall. " That cannot 
 be ! You lie ! I know you lie ! You were never his 
 friend. You come here to tell me that to frighten 
 me; to compel me to do something wrong." 
 
 The man exhibited no trace of emotion, no evi- 
 dence of regret, his voice the same hard, metallic 
 sound. 
 
 " I expected this outburst," he continued un- 
 moved. " Indeed, it is no more than natural. I am 
 the Lord's servant, and must expect abuse and revil- 
 ing from the unconverted; yet will I not be swerved 
 from the line of duty. It is true that the Major and 
 I differed in many things he was of the world 
 worldly, while the light which guideth my path is 
 spiritual. But I harbor no resentment, and in this 
 hour freely forgive all. ' He that taketh the sword, 
 shall perish by the sword,' and my words are true." 
 
 " But I saw him four days ago." 
 
 " On his way east to Hot Springs, with an escort 
 of soldiers. It was there he was killed, together 
 with his servant. A messenger brought the news." 
 
 " A soldier 4 ? One of Captain Fox's men? " 
 
 A sardonic smile flickered an instant on the preach- 
 er's thin lips.
 
 Arrival of Parson Nichols 107 
 
 "No, but equally reliable; one of Ned Cowan's 
 mountaineers. Captain Fox is a prisoner, wounded, 
 and his men mostly dead." 
 
 A moment she rested unknowingly against my 
 arm, her face covered with her hands. There was 
 that in the man's words and manner which convinced 
 her that he spoke the truth. Nor could I strengthen 
 her by any denial, comfort her by any expression of 
 hope. There was not a sob, not a sound to indicate 
 suffering, but the face she finally lifted so that the 
 light again fell upon it was white and drawn. The 
 girl had changed to a woman. She stood erect, 
 alone, one hand grasping the back of a chair. 
 
 " You say my father is dead killed," she said, 
 in steady, clear voice, " and that Captain Fox is 
 wounded, and a prisoner. You tell me this on the 
 report of one of Ned Cowan's men. It may be true, 
 or it may be a lie, concocted to frighten me. But be 
 that one way or the other, you never came here 
 tonight, through this storm, to bring me such a 
 message alone. Who sent you, Parson Nichols? 
 What deviltry is on foot*? " 
 
 " My dear young lady," he began smoothly, 
 spreading his hands deprecatingly. " Be charitable, 
 and just. I realize that in the first shock of thus 
 suddenly learning of your father's demise, you nat- 
 urally speak harshly. With me the past is forgot-
 
 108 The Red Mist 
 
 ten, blotted out, covered with the mantle of Chris- 
 tian charity. I felt it my duty to break to you this 
 sad news in all possible tenderness." 
 
 " And you had no other object"? " 
 
 " Certainly not; what other could I possibly have 
 had?" 
 
 The man lied, and I knew it; the suave, soft 
 tones of his voice irritated me. That he was a sneak- 
 ing, canting hypocrite I realized from the first glance, 
 and my fingers itched to grip him by the throat, and 
 wring the real truth out of him. The girl stood mo- 
 tionless, silent, her breath coming in sobs. Then 
 she turned her head slightly, and her eyes met mine. 
 The piteous appeal in their depths was all I needed. 
 With a grim feeling of delight, I took a step for- 
 ward, and the muzzle of my revolver touched his 
 breast. 
 
 " Now, Mister Preacherman," I said shortly, 
 " we'll have done with this play-acting. Not a 
 move! I understand firearms. It is a soldier, not 
 a girl, you are dealing with now."
 
 CHAPTER X 
 
 THE JAWS OF THE TRAP 
 
 F EYES alone possessed the power to kill, 
 his would have done the deed, but the 
 face with which I confronted him was 
 sufficiently grim to make him realize 
 the danger of a movement. He gave back a step, 
 but my revolver pressed his side. 
 
 " Listen to me first," I continued, " and be care- 
 ful how you answer. I may know more of this affair 
 than you imagine, and I am not tolerant of lies. 
 You came here tonight expecting to find Miss Har- 
 wood alone in this house. You were told she was 
 here, and instructed to come. There was an object 
 in your visit a special purpose, in which others 
 were also interested. You did not expect to have 
 to deal with anyone but a young, unprotected girl. 
 You were so certain of this that you are not even 
 armed. You came in advance of others, and under 
 orders, but, finding me here, you dared not openly 
 avow your real object. That is the truth, is it not? " 
 He made no reply, his lips tightly closed, his 
 deep-set eyes scarcely visible. 
 
 109
 
 110 The Red Mist 
 
 " Don't try obstinancy with me, Nichols," I said 
 sternly, " for you are either going to talk, or die. 
 I'll give you one chance, and one only. I despise 
 your kind, and will kill you with pleasure. Now 
 answer me who told you of Major Har wood's 
 death?" 
 
 " I have said already ; the message was brought to 
 Lewisburg by one of Ned Cowan's men." 
 
 "Yes, so you did; but you never received it at 
 Lewisburg. Oh, yes, I know something myself. The 
 fact is you never came here tonight from Lewisburg, 
 now did you? Do you want me to tell you where 
 you came from? Well, it was the mountains the 
 other side of the Green Briar from old Ned Cow- 
 an's camp. There is where you learned of Har- 
 wood's death, and of the attack on Fox. Now are 
 you ready to talk to me? Oh ! you are ! Very well, 
 who sent you Cowan? " 
 
 I ran my gun muzzle hard into his ribs, and he 
 nodded sullenly, his lips drawn back in a snarl. All 
 the soft palaver had vanished, and he had become 
 a cowed brute. 
 
 " I thought so; you belong yourself to the Cowan 
 gang?" 
 
 " Not not in their deeds of blood and vio- 
 lence," he protested. " The calls of my church com- 
 pel me to minister to my scattered flock "
 
 The Jaws of the Trap 111 
 
 " Never mind that kind of palaver, Nichols. The 
 fact that you were with that old devil, and that he 
 sent you here, is all I wanted to learn. Now what 
 did he send you for"? " 
 
 I waited, my eyes on his. I could not see the 
 girl, and dare not avert my gaze for so much as an 
 instant. The man wet his lips, as if they were 
 parched, and I could perceive the nervous movement 
 of his throat. 
 
 " Well, you are slower in answering me than is 
 altogether safe. I'll warn you this once. Ned 
 Cowan knew, by some means, that Miss Harwood 
 was alone in this house tonight. He ordered you to 
 come here for some special purpose of his own 
 what was it"? Is he coming later? " 
 
 " I I don't know." 
 
 " Don't know what? this is my last call ! " 
 
 " I don't know whether he is coming, or not," he 
 blurted out reluctantly. " He was hurt in the fight." 
 
 "And if he cannot come himself he means to 
 send others. What for? To loot the house? Come, 
 it must be something different from that, or he would 
 not be so anxious to surprise the lady here alone. 
 You know, Nichols! and you are going to answer! 
 What does he want of the girl? " 
 
 My hammer clicked, and the man cringing back, 
 read the stern meaning of my face. A terrible sus-
 
 112 The Red Mist 
 
 picion surged over me, and I was ready to kill. He 
 knew his life hung by a hair. 
 
 " To to marry her," the words barely audible. 
 
 " Marry her ! " I echoed. " What in heaven's 
 name do you mean, man old Ned Cowan marry 
 her? " 
 
 " No," he stammered, as though fearful he could 
 not explain fast enough. " Not old Ned his son, 
 Anse." 
 
 I heard the startled exclamation of the girl behind 
 me. 
 
 " Anse Cowan ! " she cried, her voice full of 
 undisguised horror. " Marry me to that low brute. 
 Did he ever imagine I would consent, ever even 
 look at him? " 
 
 I touched her with my hand in restraint, the re- 
 volver still at the preacher's heart. The whole foul 
 plot lay exposed in my mind. 
 
 " There was no intention of asking your consent, 
 Miss Harwood," I said, satisfied that she should 
 know all, and face the truth. " There is a reason 
 for this desperate act which I do not wholly fathom, 
 but it has to do with the property here, and the feud 
 between Cowan and your father. If Major Har- 
 wood be dead, as this man reports, you are the sole 
 heir, and old Ned has conceived the idea of marry- 
 ing you by force to his son. He has learned you are
 
 The Jaws of the Trap 113 
 
 here alone, and unprotected, and in this creature of 
 his this canting preacher he has found a fit 
 tool ready at hand to do his dirty work. Is that 
 it, Nichols?" 
 
 He muttered something inaudible. 
 
 " They sent you on ahead to make sure Miss 
 Harwood was here, and to remain until they ar- 
 rived. How many are going to be in this happy 
 wedding party? " 
 
 The man shook his head sullenly, and I gripped 
 him by the throat. 
 
 "Answer, you black-hearted cur; you have con- 
 fessed too much to hide anything now. How many 
 are coming with Anse Cowan? " 
 
 " Maybe a half dozen of the boys. I don't know; 
 they were talking about it when I left, and thought 
 it was going to be a great lark." 
 
 "Well, it is; you are finding that out already. 
 When were they to be here? " I shook him to loosen 
 his lagging tongue. 
 
 " They were to ride out an hour after I did." 
 
 I threw the wretch back into the chair before the 
 fire, but held him still cowering before the point of 
 my revolver. The dog had told us all he knew, 
 and there was a snarl to his thin lips, drawn back 
 and exposing his yellow teeth, showing that his only 
 thought now was revenge. Any moment that gang
 
 114 The Red Mist 
 
 of ruffians might appear, and I was helpless there 
 alone to contend against them. Indeed there was 
 no way in which we could hope to protect ourselves, 
 unless it was by flight through the storm. There 
 might yet be time for that effort, although it was 
 impossible to decide which might prove the safer 
 road to choose. I had arrived on foot, yet surely 
 Miss Harwood must have a riding horse stabled 
 somewhere close at hand. These considerations 
 flashed through my mind, as I stared into Nichol's 
 face. The house was silent; the only sound the noise 
 of wind and rain, the anxious breathing of the girl 
 pressing against my shoulder. I dared not move, 
 dared not avert my gaze from the preacher; there 
 was hatred and treachery in the depths of his eyes. 
 
 " Is there a lock on the parlor door leading into 
 the hall?" I asked. 
 
 "A bolt yes." 
 
 " Please close and bolt it, and then come back 
 here." 
 
 I heard her turn and cross the room; caught the 
 sound as she shot the bolt, and her light step again 
 on the floor. 
 
 " Now, something to tie this man with. We must 
 be quick the table-cloth will do ! sweep that clut- 
 ter of dishes onto the floor. Good ! now cut me the 
 cord from that picture."
 
 The Jaws of the Trap 115 
 
 I had no thought of glancing about; I can scarcely 
 conceive even now that I did, yet my eyes must have 
 wandered an instant, for Nichols had the wrist of 
 my pistol hand in his grip, and jerked me half off 
 my feet. Even as I staggered, I struck out with my 
 left, landing fairly on his face, and he went back 
 over the chair, crushing it beneath him. But as he 
 fell he dragged the revolver from my fingers, and 
 sent it spinning across the floor. The next instant 
 we clinched, our bodies pressed half way into the 
 fireplace. There was a moment of fierce, breathless 
 struggle, during which we rolled out against the 
 table, our limbs interlocked, our hands gripping for 
 advantage. The girl never screamed or emitted a 
 sound. Some dim consciousness told me she was 
 held prisoner between the table and wall, the re- 
 volver on the floor beyond her reach. I had no time 
 to think, to do aught but fight desperately. He had 
 my throat in a grip like iron, and my fingers were 
 twined in his hair. But my left arm was free, and 
 I drove my fist again and again into his face in 
 short jabs that brought blood. The fellow possessed 
 no skill, but the wiry strength of a tiger. I found 
 his eyes with my fist, and dazed, his hands released 
 their grip, and I broke loose, my throat livid from 
 his finger marks. The flap of a gray skirt touched 
 my face, and a blow fell the man went limp un-
 
 116 The Red Mist 
 
 der me, his head upheld by the angle of the wall. I 
 struggled to my knees, still staring at him, uncertain 
 as to what had actually occurred, struggling for 
 breath. The girl stood over me, white-faced, her 
 eyes wide open with horror, the remnant of the teapot 
 in her hand. Suddenly her hands covered her eyes, 
 the fragment of crockery falling noisily to the floor. 
 "I I struck him," she sobbed, unnerved. " I 
 
 I have killed him ! " 
 
 " No such good luck," I answered, recovering my- 
 self, and grasping her hands, so that I could look 
 into her eyes. " The man is not dead only 
 stunned by the blow. He will be conscious in a 
 minute. Do not become frightened; you did right, 
 and we have no time to lose. You have a horse 
 somewhere*? " 
 
 " Yes, in the stable." 
 
 " Get whatever you need for a ride through the 
 storm. Be quick, for those villains may be here at 
 any moment. I'll tie Nichols, and wait for you at 
 the foot of the rear stairs." 
 
 She hesitated, her hands still held in mine uncon- 
 sciously. 
 
 " You you mean I am to ride for Lewisburg 
 
 and and you*? " 
 
 " Oh, I must do the best I can on foot. We'll 
 keep together as long as possible ; only you must not
 
 The Jaws of the Trap 117 
 
 fall into the hands of these men not if this fel- 
 low is a specimen of their class." 
 
 " Him ! " she looked at him with disgust, curling 
 her lips. " I am not afraid of him, but but Anse 
 Cowan," she shuddered, staring out into the dark 
 hall. "I I would rather be dead than have that 
 foul beast touch me." 
 
 " Then go, as I say, and hurry. Get a wrap, and 
 your revolver." 
 
 She slipped out of the room, and up the stairs, 
 her light steps making no sound on the soft carpet. 
 I bent over Nichols, and as I touched him he stirred, 
 and opened his eyes, staring up into my face. The 
 heavy pot had cut a deep gash in the side of his 
 head, which bled freely, and one of his eyes was 
 puffed nearly closed where I had pummelled him. 
 There was no fight left in the fellow, and he cringed 
 back at sight of me, flinging up his arm in defense, 
 all manhood beaten out of him. 
 
 " Don't hit me ! " he whined. " I'm no friend of 
 Anse Cowan." 
 
 " So you've had enough ! Then take orders from 
 me." 
 
 I gathered in the picture cord the girl had dropped 
 on the floor, deciding swiftly what it was best to do. 
 If I left the fellow lying bound there those new ar- 
 rivals would discover him as soon as they got into the
 
 118 The Red Mist 
 
 house. His story would make clear our escape, and 
 how we had gone. Every moment of delay was of 
 the utmost value, and if I could successfully hide 
 this preacher where he could not be so easily discov- 
 ered, the search for him would retard pursuit his 
 friends would be puzzled by his disappearance, and 
 waste time seeking for him. 
 
 " Turn over, Nichols ! Oh, yes you can all 
 that troubles you is a sore head. Come, move quick ; 
 that's it. Now put your hands behind your back 
 both of them. I mean to have you safe this time." 
 
 His wrists were big and knotted, and I drew the 
 cord tight enough to make the fellow wince, despite 
 his groans and pretense at severe suffering. There 
 was no reason why I should spare him, nor could I 
 feel any inclination to do so. I jerked him to his 
 feet, using no gentle methods of persuasion, and 
 turned his face to the door, picking up the lamp to 
 give light for the journey. 
 
 " Go up the stairs," I commanded sternly, " and 
 keep close to the wall. Oh, you can walk all right, 
 my friend, and I advise you to do as I say you see 
 this gun? " 
 
 The scowl on his face was malignant, and his eyes 
 glowed like coals, but he moved on ahead of me 
 across the hall, and up the carpeted steps. The lamp 
 held high above my head in one hand, sent a stream
 
 The Jaws of the Trap 119 
 
 of light through the black shadows, and revealed his 
 every movement. Once he paused and glanced back 
 over his shoulder, muttering some threat for which 
 I cared nothing, but the gleam of my revolver caught 
 his eyes, as I lifted it to a level, and he went on, 
 growling to himself. At the head of the stairs the 
 girl suddenly appeared, her face showing white in 
 the glow of the lamp. A brown cape, fastened 
 closely at the throat, enveloped her figure, and a cap 
 was drawn down over her hair. 
 
 " What is it? " she questioned swiftly. " Have 
 the others come? " 
 
 " Not yet, but our friend here revived, and I 
 thought it best to put him where he would be safe. 
 Is there any room up here windowless, and with a 
 door that can be locked? " 
 
 She glanced about, uncertain. 
 
 " Why oh, yes ! there is a large closet off my 
 room where he might be locked in. He he was 
 not badly hurt? " 
 
 " Nothing more serious than a headache. Turn 
 to the right, Nichols ; into that room, where the light 
 is burning. Oh, yes, you will! Kindly open the 
 closet door, Miss Harwood. Ah ! a prison cell made 
 to order. Comfort enough here Mr. Preacher, and 
 ample room even for your length of limb. It will 
 be a fine place in which to meditate. Step in, man !
 
 120 The Red Mist 
 
 Don't stand growling there, for it will do no good 
 we have ourselves to think about. Get in, I 
 say!" 
 
 He was so slow, that I thrust him roughly through 
 the opening, and closed and locked the door. The 
 girl had placed the lamp on a table, and, as I 
 turned, her eyes met mine. 
 
 " Suppose they they fail to come? " she ques- 
 tioned. "He could not get out; he might die in 
 there." 
 
 " Little danger of their not coming. Anyhow I 
 prefer risking that fellow's life rather than yours. 
 Is he really a preacher? " 
 
 " Yes; he has a church at the Crossroads. I heard 
 him preach once at a camp meeting. He was here 
 before when Tom's wife died, and conducted the 
 funeral." 
 
 " Tom? one of the servants? " 
 
 " Yes, my father's body servant. He accompanied 
 him to the army." The tears rushed to her eyes, 
 dimming them, and her hand touched my sleeve. 
 " Oh, Lieutenant, do you really suppose he has been 
 killed?" 
 
 " We can only hope," I answered, catching my 
 breath quickly. " Nichols may have told that for a 
 purpose a desire to make you feel helpless and 
 alone. But we cannot stand here and talk. You
 
 The Jaws of the Trap 121 
 
 know the way and can guide us in the dark, can you 
 not*? It will be safer not to leave the lamp burn- 
 ing." 
 
 I blew the light out without waiting for an an- 
 swer, and took her hand in mine. 
 
 " Now you must lead," I said softly. " We will 
 go down the back stairs." 
 
 We slipped out into the hall together, her clasp 
 on my fingers warm and confident, and I closed the 
 door of the room behind us. Nichols had shouted 
 some threat as the lock clicked, but was now silent. 
 The soft carpet under foot enabled us to move noise- 
 lessly, and there was no sound in the deserted house. 
 A flash of lightning enabled me to glimpse the win- 
 dow at the end of the hall, and my companion's face. 
 She looked pale under the peak of her boy's cap, her 
 eyes large and opened wide, a strand of loosened hair 
 shadowing one cheek. Then it was pitchy darkness 
 again, and all about us the silence of a tomb. My 
 hand encountered the baluster rail, and she had taken 
 a single step downward, when we heard a voice be- 
 low, and the crash of what was probably the stock of 
 a rifle on the outer door. A second blow fell, fol- 
 lowed by the sound of splintering wood. The voice 
 came sharper, clearer; I could distinguish the words. 
 
 " Now, once more, Kelly ! There's nothing to 
 be afraid of, man. Break it a foot lower down, so
 
 122 The Red Mist 
 
 I can reach the key. Where is Arise"? do you know, 
 Jake? " 
 
 " He an' Bill are 'round front," some fellow an- 
 swered hoarsely. " Thar's a busted winder thar. 
 Yer saw ther light up stairs didn't yer? " 
 
 " Sure the gurl's ye re all right, but it don't 
 look as if the preacher wus. I reckon he got afeerd, 
 an' wus waitin fer us ter show up furst. Here, you, 
 Kelly, giv' me aholt on thet club." 
 
 She shrank back against me, with a little startled 
 cry, and I held her close. There was no noise as yet 
 toward the front of the house, but two of the vil- 
 lains were there one of them Anse Cowan. Be- 
 yond doubt they had entered the parlor through the 
 broken window, and were groping about in the dark- 
 ness, seeking for some passage leading into the hall. 
 We were in the trap, caught between the closing 
 jaws.
 
 CHAPTER XI 
 
 WHAT WE OVERHEARD 
 
 COULD feel the trembling of her body, 
 and for an instant my brain seemed to 
 reel with dizziness. The danger con- 
 fronting us was not so much mine as 
 hers; my uniform might possibly save me, or, at 
 least, prevent my suffering from anything more un- 
 pleasant than capture, but there was no such hope 
 for the girl. These men were not soldiers but des- 
 peradoes, the scum of the hills, and they had come 
 actuated by one object only the possession of 
 Major Harwood's daughter. What the real pur- 
 pose of the Cowans might be I could not even con- 
 jecture, but this night raid was, beyond all doubt, a 
 part of that same foul plot which had involved the 
 cowardly murder of the father. That had been the 
 work of the elder Cowan, and now had come the 
 turn of the son. Here was the culmination of the 
 feud between the two families, the blood-anger 
 which had smouldered for years, finally to find fit 
 expression in this outrage under the guise of war. 
 With the Major dead, and his only child married 
 to Anse Cowan whether by force, or otherwise 
 
 123
 
 124 The Red Mist 
 
 the account would be closed. Once legally this vil- 
 lain's wife all her inheritance would be in his con- 
 trol. That must be the object, the vile, cowardly 
 purpose, which had brought him, and his murderous 
 crew to this lonely house through the storm. He 
 expected to surprise the girl alone, and unprotected; 
 in the canting preacher Nichols he had a tool fitted 
 to do his bidding, yet even under such conditions he 
 dare not venture on the deed unaccompanied. He 
 had to bring a gang of cut-throats along with him 
 a dozen men to overcome the resistance of a 
 frail girl. That very fact stamped him for what he 
 was a sneaking cur, afraid of his contemplated 
 crime. True; yet this did not necessarily mean that 
 he would prove any the less dangerous. His very 
 sense of cowardice might render him the more des- 
 perate, while the number of his supporters, and their 
 jeers at any failure on his part, would drive him to 
 greater atrocity. All this flashed over me in the 
 single moment we stood there, hesitating, confused, 
 all our plans for escape instantly shattered. I had 
 no thought but to fight to fight desperately, pro- 
 tecting this girl's honor with my life. I knew of no 
 escape, no means by which we might find a way out 
 of the toils in which we were caught we must 
 meet them here at the stair head, in the dark, and 
 defend ourselves to the last extremitv. Death, even,
 
 What We Overheard 125 
 
 was far preferable to falling alive into their hands. 
 I felt instinctively that it would be her choice. She 
 had uttered no sound, no cry after that first startled 
 exclamation. Suddenly her hands grasped mine in 
 which I gripped the revolver. 
 
 "Do not shoot not yet!" she whispered, the 
 sound of her words barely audible. "Wait; there 
 is one chance still that we may deceive them." 
 
 " A way leading out*? You mean a secret pas- 
 sage?" 
 
 " No, but a spot where we might hide, and be 
 overlooked. I am sure none of these men know this 
 house; Anse Cowan has never been inside of it, and 
 most of the ruffians with him are from beyond the 
 mountains. If they do not find us here when they 
 search, they will believe we have escaped." 
 
 " They will discover the preacher," I protested, 
 yet with a faint throb of hope. " He will be heard 
 from presently, and they will learn the truth from 
 him." 
 
 " All he knows yes; but that is not much. He 
 cannot be sure that we have not had time in which 
 to get safely away. The two of us cannot defend 
 both these stairs," she urged, " and our only hope 
 is in hiding. Come now, while we have time 
 there they are, battering at the parlor door. They 
 will be in the hall next, and it will be too late."
 
 126 The Red Mist 
 
 She drew me back, and I yielded to the grasp of 
 her hand. The darkness was intense, but she moved 
 swiftly and surely, as though knowing intimately 
 every inch of the way; her fingers touching mine 
 were warm and firm, no longer trembling. Action 
 had brought back her courage, and I felt my own 
 heart beat stronger in response. Anything was bet- 
 ter than hopeless waiting any chance, any des- 
 perate effort. The door in front crashed, and an 
 oath rumbled upward; to the rear a light flashed, its 
 reflection reddening the stair. Aided by its distant 
 flicker we raced back down the upper hall to where 
 it narrowed. A ladder stood there leading upward 
 to a small scuttle above. Instantly my mind grasped 
 her plan the attic ! If we could attain the attic 
 unseen, drawing the ladder up after us and lower- 
 ing the cover over the hole, our presence in the 
 house might remain unsuspected. It was a low, flat 
 roof; the space above must be small, and, unless the 
 fellows knew of this ladder and opening, the place 
 would probably never be observed in the course of 
 their hasty search of the rooms. Even at the worst 
 our opportunity for defense would be better up above 
 than in that open hallway. 
 
 " I see what you mean," I said swiftly. " Go up 
 first, Miss Noreen hurry. Is the ladder fastened 
 to the floor? "
 
 What We Overheard 127 
 
 "By a single small nail in each support; only 
 enough to hold it firm. It was kept here in case of 
 fire." 
 
 " Yes, I see; I can kick it loose easily. Don't de- 
 lay; those fellows will be up the stairs in a moment 
 more, and they are bringing a light with them. 
 Here, let me help you." 
 
 She crept through the narrow scuttlehole, her sup- 
 ple, slender body rinding easy passage. With two 
 blows of my boot I loosened the supports, freeing 
 them from the floors, and mounted recklessly. Al- 
 ready men were on the stairs, the gleam of an ap- 
 proaching light reflecting along the side-walls. There 
 was light flooring above, and sufficient space in which 
 to move freely, although I could see nothing, not 
 even the breathless girl at my side. Together we 
 grasped the upper rungs, and drew up the ladder, 
 sliding it in behind us on the floor. The scuttle cover 
 was on hinges, and I clamped it down securely into 
 place. Fortunately it slipped over the edge of the 
 hole noiselessly, but the thin center board had 
 warped slightly, leaving a little space, through which 
 stole a tiny gleam of light, growing brighter as the 
 searchers below advanced along the hall. It was no 
 more than a narrow bar outlined on the roof over- 
 head, and yielding us an indistinct glimpse of each 
 other's faces, as we lay there pressed closely together
 
 128 The Red Mist 
 
 in silent suspense. I stretched forward, endeavoring 
 to peer down through the narrow crack, but was 
 baffled by its smallness. Only the steadiness of the 
 light, the voices, and the varied noises below, gave 
 us information of what occurred. Yet these served 
 to reveal clearly enough the progress of the search- 
 ing party, and the conclusions to which they arrived. 
 They possessed more than one lamp, because a light 
 continued to burn steadily in the hall while the fel- 
 lows were busily exploring the rooms on either side. 
 We could distinguish the opening and closing of 
 doors, and the sound of voices calling to others on 
 the floor below. Once some fellow, apparently just 
 beneath us, ripped out an oath. 
 
 " Well, by God, Jack, do you suppose Nichols 
 has dared play such a durned trick on me and 
 squealed to the girl ? " 
 
 " Hanged if I know," was the sullen reply. " But 
 it don't look like thar was a soul in the house." 
 
 " Yer right it don't, but I can't believe he ever 
 had the nerve to do such a damn trick. I'll foller the 
 cuss te" hell an' back if he has." 
 
 I felt her hand touch mine softly, and bent my 
 head until her lips were at my ear. 
 
 " That was Anse Cowan," she whispered. " I 
 recognize that voice. What do you suppose they 
 will do now? "
 
 What We Overheard 129 
 
 The one fear in my heart was that in the fierce 
 anger of disappointment they might fire the house, 
 but I could not frighten her by giving utterance to 
 the suspicion. My fingers tightened their grip; the 
 men below had moved on, their voices grumbling 
 along the hall. 
 
 " They will discover the preacher presently," I 
 said, endeavoring to make my words as reassuring as 
 possible. " I only wonder they have overlooked him 
 so long; I supposed he would make an outcry.' 5 
 
 " Perhaps he is afraid," she commented. " I have 
 heard that Anse Cowan has a horrible temper, and 
 when things go wrong acts like a crazed man 
 Nichols may dread facing his anger, and hope to es- 
 cape discovery by remaining still." 
 
 " That may be true; the fellow is chicken-hearted 
 enough from what I saw of him, but no less a vil- 
 lain. They will find him, however, for, from the 
 sounds, they are prying into every nook and cranny. 
 I heard them breaking down one door which must 
 have been locked there ! they are battering in an- 
 other now! They are old hands at this game, and 
 this is not the first house they have looted. When 
 they do find the preacher he will tell everything he 
 knows, as fast as he can talk." 
 
 She drew in her breath sharply, and sat up. The 
 movement was noiseless, but in the instant of intense
 
 130 The Red Mist 
 
 silence which followed, we heard below us the sud- 
 den sound of struggle, a muffled voice calling for 
 mercy, the shuffling of feet, and the noise of a body 
 being hauled forward across the floor. Then some- 
 one ran along the hall, passing just beneath us. 
 
 " What have you found, Kelly 1 ? " It was Anse's 
 voice roaring out the question. " Ah ! the old fox 
 dug out of his hole, hey ! Now see here, you canting 
 old Baptist hypocrite. What kind of a trick is it 
 you are playing on me? Stand him up there boys, 
 against that rail. Stop your howling, or I'll smash 
 you one in the face. Where did you find the fool, 
 Jack? " 
 
 "Locked in a closet yonder; looks like it might 
 be the girl's room." 
 
 "Locked in?" 
 
 " He sure was, an' no key. We hed to bust in 
 the door ter git at him." 
 
 " He had locked himself thar? " 
 
 "I reckon not; leastwise thar want no key thar, 
 an' none in his pocket. The darn fool is too skeered 
 ter talk yet." 
 
 " Well, I'll make him, er else thar'll be a dead 
 preacher in 'bout a minute. I reckon as how I'll do 
 as much skeering as anyone. Now, Nichols, ye see 
 thet ! Whut the devil wus yer doing in thet closet? " 
 
 " They they done put me thar, Anse."
 
 What We Overheard 131 
 
 " They! What do yer mean 1 ? Wus thar anyone 
 yere along with ther girl*? " 
 
 Nichols' voice sounded as though he was being 
 choked, his reply being gasped out. 
 
 "Don't do thet, Anse my God! I ain't done 
 nothing fer yer ter be mad at I I just couldn't 
 help bein' whar I wus let me 'lone a minute, an' 
 I'll tell yer all 'bout it." 
 
 " Go on, then who wus yere beside the girl 
 when yer cum? " 
 
 " A Yankee leftenant, a cavalryman I reckon from 
 ther yaller stripes on his legs." 
 
 " A Yank! Did yer hear the fellar's name? " 
 
 " Damn if I'm sure; he's a right good sized man, 
 an' not bad lookin'. Pears to me, now I think of 
 it, she called him Raymond." 
 
 There was a gasping sound as though Anse's hand 
 had closed again heavily on the fellow's throat. 
 
 " Raymond ! I reckon yer lyin' ter me, Parson. 
 Yer heard tell o' thet feller over in camp, an' ther 
 name stuck. 'Twont be healthy fer yer ter play no 
 game yere." 
 
 " I ain't, Anse. Quit a chokin' me. I never heard 
 tell o' no Yank named Raymond afore. Be thar one 
 'round yere? " 
 
 " Wall, thar was, but I don't reckon thar is now," 
 doubtfully. " Last I heerd tell o' him he wus over
 
 132 The Red Mist 
 
 in Fayette a ridin' like hell fer Charleston. Monte's 
 band picked him up, an' he didn't find this kentry 
 none too healthy fer his line o' business, which was 
 recruitin' whut's that, Kelly 1 ? " 
 
 " Better let ther preacher tell his story, Anse. 
 We're losin' a lot o' time; I reckon thar must a bin 
 some kind o' male critter yere; 'taint likely ther girl 
 locked him up alone, an' it don't make no odds whut 
 the Yank's name wus, nohow." 
 
 "Go on, Nichols; whut happened"? Tell us the 
 whole ef it, but make it short." 
 
 The preacher drew in a long breath, evidently re- 
 lieved to have the pressure of Anse's murderous fin- 
 gers removed from his throat. He sputtered a bit as 
 he began to speak, and there were muffled words we 
 could not distinguish. Occasionally someone of his 
 auditors interrupted with an oath, or exclamation. 
 He spoke faster as he proceeded, as though feeling 
 less fear, and eager to have the task over. Only once 
 or twice did Cowan interject a brief question. 
 
 " I came yere as you told me to, but I must hev' 
 rode faster then was expected, fer no one wus yere 
 when I got ter the house. It was stormin' all ther 
 way, an' I wus plum wet through, an' plastered with 
 mud. The hoss was fit ter drap, fer I thought 
 maybe I'd be late, an' we'd cum a kitin'. Thar warn't 
 nary light in ther shebang exceptin' upstairs on the
 
 What We Overheard 133 
 
 west side, an' I reckoned as how thet mout likely 
 be ther gal's room. I went clar 'round ter make sure, 
 but thar warn't no other glimmer enywhere. Didn't 
 strike me I had nuthin' ter be afeerd of, with nobody 
 but the young gal et home. I reckoned as how she'd 
 know me, and wouldn't likely make no fuss, afore 
 I could explain how I cum thar, an' I sure wanted 
 ter git inside outer thet cold rain. I didn't know 
 how long it might be 'fore you fellers come. Wall, 
 when I crept up on the front piazza, the furst thing 
 I see was a winder smashed in, an' I got through 
 thar, an' across the room to ther door leadin' inter 
 the hall, afore I saw eny signs of enybody. Then I 
 glimpsed a light in the room opposite, an' seed the 
 gal sittin' in front o' ther fireplace. I didn't know 
 thar wus a soul else in the house, an' thet fire looked 
 so good, I just up an' stepped inter the room afore I 
 thought. Then I see this yere Yank a sittin' at the 
 table eatin'." 
 
 " He was in uniform? " 
 
 " Sure; wet and muddy as if he hedn't bin inside 
 long either, an' he didn't leave me no time fer ter 
 back out. He hed me covered almost 'fore I see him ; 
 but the gal jumped up an' told him who I wus, an' 
 he put back the pistol, an' sat thar while she ques- 
 tioned me right smart." 
 
 " Well, what did you tell her? "
 
 134 The Red Mist 
 
 " Only 'bout her father being dead at furst. Thet 
 I heerd about it at Lewisburg, an' hed felt it my duty 
 ter bring her the news. I reckon if she hed bin thar 
 alone we'd a got 'long fine tergether, but thet Yankee 
 leftenant wus too smart ter be fooled so easy. I 
 reckon he knew mor'n he let on, fer ther furst thing 
 I knew he wus questionin' me like a blame lawyer, 
 an' a shovin' his gun in my face fer ter make me 
 answer." 
 
 " You damn coward! What did you tell? " 
 
 " Honest, Anse, I don't jest know; but I reckon 
 I did spit it most out, fer he'd a killed me if I 
 hadn't." 
 
 " Do you mean to say you told them I was comin' 
 yere ternight, an' goin' fer ter make the girl marry 
 me you whinin' cur*? " 
 
 " How could I help it, Anse? I reckon if thet 
 feller hed a pistol et your head you'd a did some 
 talkin'. Maybe he's a recruitin' officer, but he ain't 
 no sorter man ter fool with onct he gits mad." 
 
 " Well, I'd sure like fer ter know who he is. He 
 can't be ther feller what got away from Monte, fer 
 he lit out fer Charleston. How did this yere feller 
 git yere on horseback? " 
 
 " I didn't git sight o' no hoss; thar wus only one 
 four-legged critter in ther barn, an' I reckon as how 
 the girl must hev' rode thet."
 
 What We Overheard 135 
 
 " Say, Anse," broke in the voice of Kelly, " I'll 
 bet this Yank is the one thet wus with Fox, an' got 
 away. He'd hed time 'nough fer ter git this fer on 
 fut." 
 
 " But what does he call hisself Raymond fer"? " 
 
 " Damn if I know maybe he jest heerd tell of 
 the other feller, an' thought as how he'd git 'long 
 easier under thet name." 
 
 " Well, I reckon it won't make much difference 
 whut the cuss' name is if ever I git my hands on 
 him," growled Anse savagely. " Go on, Nichols ; 
 how did yer git locked up*? " 
 
 " I thought as how thar wus a chance ter break 
 away, an' ther Yank an' me we fit like a couple o' 
 wild cats. I reckon maybe I'd a licked ther cuss, if 
 the gal hadn't a stole up behin' an' hit me with some 
 crockery. The next thing I know'd they'd dragged 
 me up stairs yere, shoved me inter that thar closet, 
 an' locked ther door." 
 
 " What became of them? " 
 
 " Skipped out, I reckon. I never seen nuthing 
 more ov 'em." 
 
 Anse must have completely lost his temper, for 
 there was the sound of a blow, and the noise of a 
 falling body, feet shuffling as the others drew back. 
 Then a moment of silence. 
 
 " Pick the ol' fool up," said a voice. " Throw
 
 136 The Red Mist 
 
 him back into the room thar. Maybe he'll hev sum 
 sense when he wakes up. Kelly, take Jim with yer, 
 an 5 see if thet hoss is in ther stable yet. If them two 
 left on fut, they ain't gone fur in this storm. Eny- 
 how thar's one thing sure they ain't a hidin' up 
 yere. Cum on, boys, let's take a 'nother look 'round 
 down below." 
 
 We heard their feet on the stairs, and the light, 
 which had streamed up through the crack in the 
 scuttle, faded away, leaving us in utter darkness.
 
 CHAPTER XII 
 
 THE RECOGNITION 
 
 LTHOUGH fully satisfied that all the 
 ruffians had left the upper floor, with 
 the exception of the unconscious Nich- 
 ols, for a few moments neither of us 
 ventured to speak or move. What would the fel- 
 lows do when they discovered the lady's horse still 
 in the stable? Would they decide we had hastily 
 fled on foot, and scatter widely in search of some 
 trace? There was little hope of their finding any 
 trail to follow in the storm raging without, but they 
 might very reasonably expect to overhaul fugitives 
 on foot by a thorough scouring of nearby roads and 
 fields. Lewisburg alone promised shelter and protec- 
 tion, and there was only one road leading to Lewis- 
 burg. Beyond doubt Cowan would send men spur- 
 ring in that direction, and others probably to scour 
 the adjacent fields as thoroughly as possible in the 
 darkness. But in the meanwhile what should we 
 do? was there any possibility of escape by descend- 
 ing? or would it be safer to remain where we were 
 until the return of daylight? I could reach up, and 
 feel the rafters of the roof overhead, and, now in 
 
 137
 
 138 The Red Mist 
 
 the silence, hear the steady downpour of the rain. 
 Our position was far from being a pleasant one, and 
 I could not drive from my mind a haunting fear lest 
 those villains fire the house when finally convinced 
 of our escape. There was, to my mind, no reason 
 why Anse Cowan should refrain from such an act 
 of vandalism. No doubt either he or old Ned had 
 had a hand in the earlier visit to the place, and 
 if there was then anything in the house they desired 
 to obtain possession of it had been attained. Of 
 course he might be induced to spare the property 
 from fire in the expectation that it would some time 
 belong to him; this vague hope, no doubt, under- 
 lay the whole affair the search for papers, the 
 murder of the Major, the present effort to forcibly 
 marry the daughter. All these things formed part 
 of a well-concocted plan, through which the Cowans 
 expected to acquire possession of Harwood's prop- 
 erty. The war, and the consequent demoralization 
 of the neighborhood, had given them an opportu- 
 nity for revenge they were not slow to seize. Hate, 
 the desire for vengeance, the brutal passions engen- 
 dered by a feud, found ample opportunity now for 
 full expression. Lawlessness ruled supreme in all 
 that section between the Green Briar and the 
 Alleghanies. Of course it would not always be so 
 the end of the war would bring a return to normal
 
 The Recognition 139 
 
 conditions, but with Harwood dead, his private pa- 
 pers in their possession, his only daughter legally 
 married to Anse, the Cowans would be entrenched 
 beyond any legal attack. What they took with the 
 strong hand, they could hold. 
 
 This was the state of affairs as I began to under- 
 stand them now, piecing this and that together, lying 
 there in the darkness, listening for some sound of 
 guidance from below. I could hear the soft breath- 
 ing of the girl at my side, but she did not speak or 
 move. She had overheard all that was said; she 
 must also realize fully the object of these men, and 
 the desperation of our position. Would she continue 
 to trust me? to believe in my purpose 1 ? or had the 
 words of betrayal spoken by Anse Cowan and Kelly 
 left a sting of suspicion behind? If they had, would 
 I dare to confess the truth, fully reveal my identity, 
 and thus leave the fate of my secret mission in her 
 hands? Her sympathies must naturally be with the 
 Union forces ; she would see the issues from the view- 
 point of her father. That would have nothing to 
 do with these banditti, but later might greatly inter- 
 fere with the work to which I had been assigned. I 
 had two duties to perform to the army, and to 
 this helpless girl; which was paramount if by any 
 chance they clashed? I could not answer, but I did 
 comprehend which came first I must save Noreen
 
 140 The Red Mist 
 
 Harwood from the merciless clutch of Anse Cowan. 
 I must remain with her loyally, until she was safe 
 in the protection of friends. Possibly I could ac- 
 complish this, and still retain my secret. She might 
 not have heard, might not have clearly understood 
 what the men said. Their denial that I could be 
 recruiting officer Raymond might not awaken her 
 suspicion at all. She might have been too intent 
 on her own danger to give that a second thought, 
 or have it make the slightest impression on her mind. 
 At least that was the theory on which I must pro- 
 ceed that she trusted me fully, and would do ex- 
 actly as I advised. 
 
 " Is there any other way out of here, Miss No- 
 reen? " I asked, scarcely above a whisper, " any 
 opening leading to the roof? " 
 
 " I have never seen one, though often up here 
 when I was a child." 
 
 " Then our only means of escape is by the lad- 
 der, and we dare not venture that until assured those 
 fellows have really left. Do you hear any sound 
 below?" 
 
 We both listened in breathless silence, but no 
 noise reached us with any distinctness. I thought I 
 caught the echo of a voice, but it sounded from out- 
 side the house possibly someone yelling a report 
 from the stable.
 
 The Recognition 141 
 
 " Shall I risk exploring*? " I asked doubtfully. 
 ''' There is surely no one on this floor except Nichols, 
 and I judge he has been knocked out for some time. 
 We can hardly wait here for him to recover, and 
 give us free passage. What action do you think we 
 ought to take*? " 
 
 " I certainly have no desire to remain here longer 
 than is necessary," she answered calmly, " but I do 
 not believe those men have all left the house. Some 
 may be outside in the storm searching for trace of 
 us, but there are others surely on guard below. Did 
 you hear that? a knife fell on the floor; someone is 
 eating in the dining room." 
 
 " I am going to lift the scuttle ; possibly some 
 light may filter up the stairs." 
 
 I was obliged to loosen it by the insertion of my 
 knife blade, yet the clamp yielded with but little 
 noise, and I peered eagerly down the opening. There 
 was a lamp burning in the lower hall, the reflection 
 sufficiently bright to reveal the general situation. 
 No men were visible, nor did I hear any voices in 
 conversation. One thing was certain the upper 
 hall was completely deserted, for I could see along 
 its entire length. I lifted my head, and glanced 
 back to where the girl remained silent, and motion- 
 less. My eyes, long accustomed to the darkness, 
 could distinguish her outlines, even the dim contour
 
 142 The Red Mist 
 
 of her face. She sat upright on the rough flooring, 
 apparently regarding me intently. 
 
 " Do you find the way left clear? " 
 
 " So far as the upper hall is concerned yes. 
 There is a light burning below, although I can per- 
 ceive no movement. They may be in the dining 
 room, but I do not believe they will search up here 
 again." 
 
 " You propose then lowering the ladder? " 
 
 The tone in which she asked these questions vexed 
 me, her voice somehow sounded lifeless and cold. 
 
 " We shall certainly be more comfortably con- 
 cealed in one of those rooms below," I answered, 
 endeavoring to speak naturally, " and better able to 
 accept any opportunity for escape which may offer." 
 
 "Yes?" The slight rising inflection stung me. 
 What did her actions mean? Why should she so 
 suddenly assume that tone with me? The sooner 
 I knew the better. 
 
 " I beg your pardon, Miss Harwood," I said 
 quietly, " but I fail to understand why you should 
 speak to me in this manner. You have shown con- 
 fidence, trust, in my former efforts to serve you, and 
 I am just as eager now to be of service." 
 
 " You mean you wish me to have complete con- 
 fidence in you? " 
 
 " Certainly. I can do nothing otherwise."
 
 The Recognition 143 
 
 There was an instant of silence, in which her 
 breathing was plainly audible. Beneath the shadow 
 of an uplifted hand I felt that her eyes were upon 
 my face. 
 
 " Very well, then," she said finally, her voice 
 more expressive of interest. " It is surely no more 
 than natural that I should desire to know whom 
 I have the honor of talking with." 
 
 " But do you not know? " 
 
 " No," firmly and decisively. " I accepted you 
 on behalf of the uniform you wore, although I 
 could not clearly comprehend why you felt it neces- 
 sary to assume the name of a brother officer, and 
 endeavor to deceive me as to your real identity. I 
 thought there might be a worthy reason, and so I 
 pretended a confidence in you which I could not 
 altogether feel. I knew you were not Charlie Ray- 
 mond; there is no resemblance between you, and 
 your explanation was lame for there was no other 
 cadet of that name at West Point. You heard what 
 those men said yet you go on pretending to me ; 
 thinking, perhaps, that I failed to understand the 
 meaning of their words. You are the officer they re- 
 ferred to, are you not? " 
 
 " Yes ; I escaped when Fox's command was at- 
 tacked." 
 
 " You were an officer in Captain Fox's troop? "
 
 144 The Red Mist 
 
 " No; I joined him by accident at Hot Springs." 
 
 " Under what name? " 
 
 The utter uselessness of attempting to lie was 
 apparent. Her questions were too direct, too 
 straight-forward, for any further evasion. The 
 slightest quibbling now would cost me her friendship 
 forever. If I hesitated, it was scarcely noticeable. 
 
 " Under the name," I replied quietly, " of 
 Charles H. Raymond, Lieutenant Third U. S. Cav- 
 alry, on recruiting service." 
 
 "Oh!" the exclamation burst forth in surprise 
 at my frank avowal. " Then you did not make that 
 up merely to deceive me*? You had been passing 
 under that name with others. You had taken it for 
 a distinct purpose a a military purpose? " 
 
 " I took it," I said slowly, and deliberately, my 
 eyes looking steadily at her, " because I knew such 
 a Federal officer had been detailed to service in this 
 neighborhood." 
 
 She drew in her breath quickly, making a little 
 gesture with one hand. 
 
 " Then then you are a Confederate? " 
 
 " Yes." 
 
 " A spy ! You are falsely wearing that uniform ! 
 Are you are you a soldier? " 
 
 " A sergeant of artillery, Miss Harwood," I re- 
 plied, calm and determined now that I had once
 
 The Recognition 145 
 
 made the plunge. " I have done nothing I need be 
 ashamed to confess. If I have taken my life in my 
 hands to serve the cause of the South, it was in 
 obedience to the orders of my superiors." 
 
 " Whose orders'? " 
 
 "General Jackson directly; although Robert E. 
 Lee was present, and gave final instructions." 
 
 " To come here secretly, in disguise 4 ? for what 
 object? " 
 
 " To learn what I could of General Ramsay's 
 forces in this district, and the disposition of the 
 mountain men, and their leaders. There is, in war, 
 nothing dishonorable in such a service. I am doing 
 my duty as a soldier." 
 
 Her hands concealed her face, and I could judge 
 nothing as to its expression; whether, or not, my 
 words had any weight with her. She sat motionless, 
 bent slightly forward. At last she said slowly : 
 
 "I I know enough of of army life to be 
 aware that men are not ordered to such hazardous 
 work they are asked to volunteer. Only a brave 
 man would assume such a risk; only a man who 
 believed in himself, and his cause. I I like you 
 better because you have told me. I believe you are 
 honest with me now. I did not know what to do, 
 or what to say before. I knew you were not Ray- 
 mond, and that you were acting a lie but could
 
 146 The Red Mist 
 
 not guess your purpose. What made it harder to un- 
 derstand," her voice hesitating slightly, " arose be- 
 cause there was something about you so oddly 
 familiar; I I felt that I ought to recognize your 
 face; that somewhere we had met before have 
 we?" 
 
 " Yes, Miss Noreen; I am Tom Wyatt." 
 
 " Why ! Why, of course ! " the swift expression 
 was one of intense relief. "How stupid of me! 
 Oh, I am so glad that I know." To my surprise she 
 held out both hands impulsively. " Your being a 
 spy doesn't make any difference now that I know 
 who you really are. It is no wonder I did not 
 recognize you why you were only a boy " 
 
 " Not when you rode by my mother and me on 
 the pike." 
 
 " A year ago*? I remember; yet I hardly caught 
 a glimpse of you through the dust. You were 
 just a boy when you were here last. Why you 
 had long curls." 
 
 " And thought Noreen Harwood the most beauti- 
 ful little girl I had even seen." 
 
 "Oh, indeed; well, you were never nice enough 
 to say so. All I distinctly recall is that you broke 
 my doll, and I declared I would never speak to 
 you again." 
 
 " I hope at this time to make amends," I hastened
 
 The Recognition 147 
 
 to say, glad that even such dim memory served to 
 break the ice between us. " Do not let my former 
 rudeness count against me now, Miss Noreen. I ap- 
 peal for forgiveness most humbly, and would even 
 bring you a new doll." 
 
 " My wants are greater now." 
 
 " And my desire to please stronger." 
 
 She drew in her breath sharply, as though sud- 
 denly awakening to the foolishness of such idle 
 exchange of words. 
 
 " Why, how ridiculous for us to sit here talking 
 of our boy and girl days. For the moment I had 
 utterly forgotten the peril of our surroundings. Why 
 you you are in even greater danger than I." 
 
 "Oh, no; from all I have seen and heard the 
 Cowans must be in sympathy with the South, or they 
 never would have made the attack on Fox's party, 
 or held Lieutenant Raymond prisoner. I had con- 
 sidered going direct to Anse, revealing my identity, 
 and demanding protection." 
 
 Her hands grasped my sleeve. 
 
 " No, not that ! You do not understand, Tom 
 Wyatt. These men care nothing for the issues of the 
 war. They merely use them to cover up their own 
 lawless deeds, and to assist in working out schemes 
 of revenge. They are neither Federal, nor Con- 
 federate; they are robbers, murderers, and thieves.
 
 148 The Red Mist 
 
 Is Anse Cowan here tonight for any purpose but his 
 own? You realize what that purpose is." 
 
 " I have heard enough to make me certain," I 
 answered. " He would force you into marriage to 
 thus gain control of this property. The killing of 
 Major Harwood was part of the plan." 
 
 " You know then of my father's death"? You 
 know that report to be true? Why, you said you 
 were with Captain Fox at Hot Springs! Is it so? " 
 
 " Yes, Miss Noreen, it is true. I saw your father's 
 body, and that of his servant Tom. I came across 
 the mountains with the man who killed them both. 
 I supposed him to be a scout. He called himself 
 Jem Taylor, and when they first met your father 
 addressed him by that name. They met by appoint- 
 ment at a house a mile south of Hot Springs. Your 
 father said nothing to you of such a man? " 
 
 " No; I saw him but for a moment as he passed 
 through Lewisburg on his way east. He was to meet 
 a scout beyond the mountains, but no name was 
 mentioned. What did the man Taylor look like? " 
 
 " I described him to Captain Fox, and one of his 
 men, a sergeant, instantly pronounced the fellow to 
 be old Ned Cowan." 
 
 " Ned Cowan ! Why, that could not be ! My 
 father would never have an appointment alone with 
 him. They have been deadly enemies for years."
 
 The Recognition 149 
 
 " That may be true, Miss Noreen. I can only tell 
 you what little I know. Your father might have 
 been deceived; drawn into a trap. He was there 
 apparently by appointment to confer with a man 
 known to him as Taylor. Who Taylor really was 
 I can not say but he was an enemy, not a friend, 
 of Major Harwood. I do not insist that the fellow 
 was Ned Cowan, but I am sure he belonged to the 
 gang. We trailed him nearly to New River, and 
 had gone into camp amid the mountains when the 
 Cowans attacked us. In my judgment the kill- 
 ing of your father, and the raid on this house tonight, 
 form part of the same plan." 
 
 I do not think she was crying, although her face 
 was buried in her hands. I turned my eyes away, 
 down through the scuttle hole, but nothing moved 
 along the hall below. The house seemed absolutely 
 deserted, but the lamp continued to burn, and yet, 
 even as I felt the strangeness of such intense silence, 
 a door slammed somewhere in the distance, and a 
 gruff voice spoke.
 
 CHAPTER XIII 
 
 WAITING THE NEXT MOVE 
 
 NSE Kelly, are either of you there? " 
 There was the sound of chairs being 
 pushed hastily back from a table, and 
 rapid steps on the floor. 
 "Yes; what's wrong? Have you found some- 
 thing? " 
 
 "Sure; Bill an' I saw them; they were a tryin' 
 ter git the hoss; but afore either of us could fire, 
 they sorter slipped 'long back o' ther fence, an' got 
 away. It's darker'n hell out thar, an' Bill sed fer me 
 ter cum in yere an' tell yer that if you 'en Kelly wud 
 cut across the road, an' sorter head the cusses off 
 we'd bag the two easy." 
 
 " Whar's the rest of ther boys? " 
 " Ridin' the Lewisburg pike accordin* ter orders, 
 I reckon. Leastwise we ain't seen 'em since yer 
 tol' us ter watch ther stable. Bill an' I can't round 
 them up alone." 
 
 " All right, Dave. Where are they now? " 
 " In ther orchard, a creepin' 'long the fence. Bill's 
 followin' 'em up, an' all you got ter do is run 'long 
 
 150
 
 Waiting the Next Move 151 
 
 the road an' git ter the corner ahead o' 'em. They 
 can't go no other way." 
 
 I caught a glimpse of the two as they crossed the 
 lower hall hurriedly. The lamp flickered in the 
 draft of the opened door, and one fellow swore 
 roughly, as he stumbled over some obstacle. Then 
 the door closed, and the flame steadied. In the 
 silence we could hear again the beating of rain on the 
 roof over head. 
 
 " Who do you suppose they could have seen"? " 
 she asked. 
 
 " Shadows likely enough. Let them hunt. We 
 know now the house is deserted, and can find more 
 comfortable quarters perhaps even slip away be- 
 fore anyone returns. You will go with me *? " 
 
 " Of course; I am not afraid of Tom Wyatt." 
 
 " You were once, young lady down by the old 
 mill." 
 
 She laughed, as if the suddenly revived memory 
 had driven the seriousness of the present situation 
 from mind. 
 
 "When I thought you an Indian*? Oh, I have 
 entirely recovered from that fear. I am even going 
 to confess I liked you then." 
 
 "Good! and now?" 
 
 " That is my secret, sir. Is it not enough to com- 
 pel me to companion with a rebel spy, without
 
 152 The Red Mist 
 
 asking impertinent questions'? Let me help you with 
 the ladder." 
 
 We passed it down slowly, and carefully, until 
 the lower end rested securely on the floor below. 
 If Nichols had recovered from the effect of the 
 severe blow, he had made no sound, and I had almost 
 forgotten his presence. I drew back, and permitted 
 the lady to descend first, holding the upper supports 
 firmly until her feet touched the floor. It was a 
 struggle for me to force my larger bulk through the 
 narrow opening, but I succeeded finally, and stood 
 beside her. In the brighter light I could perceive 
 more clearly the expression of the girl's face, and 
 realized the friendliness of her eyes. My frank 
 confession had won me her confidence; no matter 
 where her sympathy might be in this war struggle 
 my allegiance to the cause of the South was no 
 serious barrier between us; even the fact that I was 
 masquerading there in a stolen uniform, and under 
 an assumed name, had not greatly changed her trust 
 in an old playmate. My heart beat faster to this 
 knowledge, yet, in some way, although I rejoiced, the 
 recognition brought with it a strange embarrassment. 
 To her I seemed to be only the boy Tom Wyatt, 
 grown up. She met me in the same open-hearted, 
 careless manner of our childhood as though it 
 was only yesterday when we played together. But
 
 Waiting the Next Move 153 
 
 to me she was no longer the girl who ran and laughed 
 she had changed into a woman ; and my heart 
 throbbed to the glance of her eye, my blood stirred 
 to the touch of her hand. The very ease with which 
 she appeared to resume the old careless relationship 
 brought to me a pang of regret. I was not a boy, 
 nor content that she should regard me from that 
 standpoint. 
 
 " It sounds as though the storm was harder than 
 ever," she said. " Where shall we go*? " 
 
 " My choice would be to hide in one of these 
 rooms, for the present, at least. We could scarcely 
 hope to get the horse out of the stable unseen, and, 
 even if we did, we would be likely to ride into some 
 of the gang." 
 
 " But they will return to the house." 
 
 " Before they leave yes ; but it is hardly prob- 
 able they will search up here again. Anse will be 
 in ill-humor enough when he decides we have really 
 escaped, but will never imagine that our hiding 
 place is in the house. They will give up by daylight, 
 and then the way will be clear." 
 
 " And where will you go*? " 
 
 " Why," in surprise. " I could not leave you 
 alone until I placed you in the care of friends." 
 
 " At Lewisburg, you mean*? " 
 
 " If that is where you wish to go."
 
 154 The Red Mist 
 
 Her eyes met mine frankly, but with an expression 
 in their depths I failed to fathom. 
 
 " Not wearing that uniform," she said quietly, 
 " or under the name of Lieutenant Raymond. Do 
 not misunderstand. There is friendship between us 
 personal friendship, the memory of the past, a 
 knowledge of the intimacy between your father and 
 mine. More, I am grateful to you for the service 
 you have been to me this night; nor do I hold it 
 against you that you risk your life in the cause for 
 which you fight. But I am Union, Tom Wyatt, 
 and I cannot help you in your work, nor protect 
 you. When daylight comes I am going to say good- 
 by and forget that I have even seen you." 
 
 " But," I protested, " why could we not part, if 
 we must, at Lewisburg, after I know you are safe*? " 
 
 " There are Federal troops at Lewisburg. They 
 know me, and their commander is aware of my 
 acquaintance with the officer whose name you have 
 assumed.'* 
 
 " Then you knew me for a fraud from the very 
 first moment of our meeting? " 
 
 " Yes; I knew you were not the man you claimed 
 to be. I said nothing, for I wished to learn your 
 object." 
 
 "Yet, in a measure, at least, you trusted me?" 
 
 The eyes into which I gazed smiled slightly.
 
 Waiting the Next Move 155 
 
 " Hardly that, perhaps. Your face is an honest 
 one, and there was a vague familiarity about it which 
 made me determined to learn who you were. Be- 
 sides well really, I had no choice ; I was alone 
 here, and helpless." 
 
 " True ; yet you have not confessed all." 
 
 "All! What else?" 
 
 " My guess is you possessed a stronge desire to 
 protect Lieutenant Raymond." 
 
 " Oh, indeed ! " she laughed, but her eyes fell. 
 " That might have been an added motive yes. 
 I naturally desired to discover, if possible, why any- 
 one should pretend to be he. My interest was 
 was not personal, however; it was patriotic." 
 
 " But you are friendly? " I persisted, unable to 
 resist the impulse. " This lieutenant is not a mere 
 acquaintance?" 
 
 " I feel under no obligation to answer that ques- 
 tion," she returned, her cheeks flushed. " There is 
 no reason why you should ask. My interest in the 
 Union cause is sufficient explanation. I am not a 
 little girl, any more." 
 
 " Nor am I a mere boy, Miss Noreen. We have 
 met here as man and woman," I said earnestly. 
 " Our past is a bond between us; to me a pleasant 
 memory but I do not rely upon it for the future. 
 Even although I am a Confederate soldier, I want
 
 156 The Red Mist 
 
 you to consider me a personal friend one in whom 
 you feel an interest equal at least to that shown 
 Lieutenant Raymond." 
 
 " Why I do," her eyes opening widely. " It is 
 for your own protection I refuse your escort to Lew- 
 isburg. I am a traitor to my flag not to take you 
 there, and surrender you a prisoner. If if I did 
 not care I would." 
 
 " You mean memory of the boy restrains you? " 
 
 She hesitated a moment, her lips parted, a frown 
 wrinkling her forehead. 
 
 " No," she acknowledged slowly, as though the 
 thought had just dawned. " That memory is not 
 even vivid. I I believe you to be a man I shall 
 be glad to know Hark! that was a shot ! " 
 
 "Yes, and another; they sound to the west of 
 the house." 
 
 " In the orchard, beyond the stable. Can there 
 really be someone hiding there? " 
 
 " They are certainly firing at something there 
 speaks another rifle farther south. Those fellows 
 will be back presently, and we must be out of their 
 way. What room is that beyond the chimney? " 
 
 " It was used by the housekeeper. Do you know 
 where Parson Nichols was left? " 
 
 " In the room at the head of the stairs; why yes, 
 your room. Could they have killed the man? "
 
 Waiting the Next Move 157 
 
 I pushed open the door, which stood slightly ajar, 
 and looked in. Nichols had partially lifted himself 
 by clinging to the bed, and his eyes met mine. 
 The marks of the savage blow with which Cowan 
 had floored him, were plainly evident, and the man 
 appeared weak and dazed. Yet he instantly recog- 
 nized me, and crouched back in terror. His return 
 to consciousness, his knowledge of our presence in 
 the house, only meant increased danger. Anse and 
 his followers might not search again for us, but if 
 they returned they would certainly examine into his 
 condition, and he would immediately confess all 
 he knew. The preacher might feel no eager desire to 
 aid Cowan after the rough treatment received, but 
 fear would compel him to speak, and there was no 
 love in his heart for either of us which would restrain 
 his lips. Our only safety therefore lay in having 
 him completely in our power. If those fellows found 
 him gone, they would naturally suppose he had re- 
 covered consciousness, and escaped in the darkness. 
 They would scarcely care enough to search the house. 
 I stepped into the room, and gripped his collar. 
 
 " Stand on your feet, man ! Oh, yes, you can ; 
 you're a little groggy yet, no doubt, but with strength 
 enough for that. Come; I'll hold you. Now, out 
 into the hall. Miss Harwood, may I trouble you 
 to open that door yes, the housekeeper's room;
 
 158 The Red Mist 
 
 we'll hide ourselves in there. By Jove, that sounds 
 like a regular volley ! " 
 
 I pushed the man forward, and flung him down 
 on the bed, still retaining my grip on his collar. 
 
 " Not a move, or a sound, Nichols ! Attempt to 
 betray us, and your life is not worth the snap of a 
 finger. Miss Harwood." 
 
 " Yes." 
 
 " Close the door, and lock it; is there a bolt 4 ? " 
 
 " A strong iron one, but it seems rusty." 
 
 I stepped across, and forced it into the socket 
 with a sharp click. The same instant a vivid flash 
 of red lit up the whole interior, the light glaring in 
 through the unshaded windows, and reflecting from 
 the walls. Nichols started up with a little cry of 
 terror, but I forced him back. 
 
 " It is not the house," I said sternly. " They 
 must have fired the stable. Keep down out of sight. 
 Miss Noreen creep across to that nearest window and 
 take a glance out be careful that no one sees you. 
 I'll keep guard over our preacher friend." 
 
 She left us quietly, crouching close against the 
 wall, until she could safely peer out from behind the 
 fold of a chintz curtain. This so shadowed her face 
 that I could distinguish merely its dim outline. The 
 glow from without reddened the entire room. Nichols 
 began to groan, and mutter, but whether the words
 
 Waiting the Next Move 159 
 
 were those of prayer, or not, I was uncertain. That 
 the fellow's brain tottered on the brink of total 
 collapse was evident, and I was too fearful he might 
 create alarm to desert my guard. Eager to learn 
 what had occurred I called across to the girl : 
 
 " Is it the stable, Miss Noreen? " 
 
 " Yes," with a quick glance backward. " The 
 whole west end is ablaze ; I think it was fired in two 
 places." 
 
 " Do you see anything of the men'? " 
 
 " Not clearly, except two or three passing back and 
 forth between the house and the stable. I think 
 there are horses picketed beyond in the orchard, but 
 am not sure yes, there are men there with them. 
 The fire, as it blazes up, gives me a better view." 
 
 " Can you tell how many? " 
 
 " No they form merely a shadow under the 
 trees where the light streams; occasionally one moves, 
 and stands out separate enough to reveal himself as 
 a man. I cannot really tell anything about them 
 but but I didn't suppose Anse Cowan had so many 
 with him, did you? " 
 
 " Why, really I cannot tell, for I have no con- 
 ception either way. There must have been a dozen 
 altogether in the house, and doubtless others were 
 on guard without. Hasn't it ceased storming? " 
 
 "Yes; I wonder what time it is; why I actually
 
 160 The Red Mist 
 
 believe the sky is becoming lighter in the east al- 
 ready." 
 
 She stared out intently, and then sank to her knees. 
 
 " Come over here quick ! they are getting ready 
 for something." 
 
 I swept my eyes over Nichols, who lay motion- 
 less, his arms folded across his face. To my mind 
 the fellow was acting a part, and was not half as 
 badly injured as he pretended to be. However, he 
 could do us no great harm at present, and I stole 
 silently across the room, and knelt beside her. She 
 held the curtain aside, leaving just space enough 
 for my eyes. For an instant the glow of the burning 
 building blinded me, and intensified the surrounding 
 darkness. I shadowed my eyes with my hand. 
 
 " Where are the men you saw? To the left*? " 
 
 " Yes back under the trees, close to the first 
 negro cabin; see! just where I point." 
 
 Once located I could perceive the shadowy out- 
 line, which grew more distinct as I gazed. There 
 were men there beyond doubt; it seemed to me 
 twenty or thirty, although it was impossible to judge 
 the number. But the shadow seemed to be disin- 
 tegrating. Even as my eyes focused it, a section 
 moved to the right, and then another swung into 
 the open, circling along the orchard fence. 
 
 " There is a slew of them," I muttered unthink-
 
 Waiting the Next Move 161 
 
 ingly. " Anse meant to have company at his wed- 
 ding." 
 
 " Oh, hush ! " her hand caught my sleeve. " They 
 they are coming back to the house now."
 
 CHAPTER XIV 
 
 A MARRIAGE BY DURESS 
 
 HE girl was evidently right, although the 
 path the party followed swung so far 
 to the left I could see little of them 
 from the window. The fence concealed 
 their number, but there was a dozen, at least, and 
 they moved steadily, the red flames gleaming on 
 what I took to be gun barrels. They disappeared 
 behind a low shed, merging almost mysteriously in 
 its shadow. I heard no orders given, no sound of a 
 voice. The silently moving figures seemed more 
 like specters than men. As I strove vainly to dis- 
 cover where they had vanished I perceived the faint 
 tinge of gray across the eastern sky. Daylight was 
 coming; the gang meant to search the house again, 
 perhaps fire it as they had the stable, and then ride 
 away before the Federal garrison at Lewisburg could 
 receive the alarm. The light of the fire would cer- 
 tainly be perceived there by the sentries, and re- 
 ported. Perhaps already the troopers were in their 
 saddles but they would be too late. I turned 
 away from the window to perceive Nichols sitting 
 up on the edge of the bed. 
 
 162
 
 A Marriage by Duress 163 
 
 "What's afire?" he asked. 
 
 " The stable," I answered crossing the room, 
 " and, as near as I can make out the whole gang is 
 headed back this way to finish their job. Get down 
 in the corner, where you cannot be seen from the 
 windows. Oh, yes you can; you are not so badly 
 hurt. Miss Noreen." 
 
 She did not answer, but came to where I was 
 standing, gliding swiftly along in the shadow of 
 the wall. The light of the blazing stable illumined 
 the face upturned questioningly to mine. 
 
 " What do you suppose those men will do 1 ? " 
 
 " That is all guesswork. The firing of the stable 
 may have been an accident; but if it was done pur- 
 posely then I believe they will also apply a torch 
 to the house before they leave. But I am not so 
 afraid of that, as I imagine the cowards will ride 
 away so soon as they are assured the fire is well 
 started. They will fear the approach of soldiers 
 from Lewisburg. Of what does that garrison con- 
 sist? " 
 
 " Two troops of cavalry but what is it you 
 most fear? " 
 
 " That the search without has convinced Cowan 
 that we are still hidden in the house. Anything 
 else is preferable to having you fall into the hands 
 of that villain. He came here with one object in
 
 164 The Red Mist 
 
 view; and will not give up while there is a hope 
 left. Is there any other place better than this in 
 which to hide*?" 
 
 She shook her head. 
 
 " Well, then we must fight it out here if they 
 come ; you have your revolver ah ! the squad is 
 already below; listen!" 
 
 We stood side by side, scarcely breathing, close 
 to the bolted door. The flames of the burning stable 
 were dying down, yet there was sufficient light to 
 render every object in the room plainly visible. In- 
 tent as I was on every slight sound below and with- 
 out, I kept my eyes on Nichols, seated dejectedly in 
 one corner. Feet tramped noisily back and forth 
 in the lower hall, and the sound of voices reached 
 us, the words indistinguishable. There was an echo 
 of splintered wood, the crash of dishes, and a loud 
 laugh. The fellows seemed to be looting the kitchen 
 and pantry, destroying whatever they could not use. 
 Suddenly there arose a sound of smashing glass at 
 the front of the house, and the tinkling of a piano 
 as if some rough hand swept across the keys. Noreen 
 pressed closer, lifting her eyes in appeal. 
 
 " They they are searching the house," she 
 whispered, her voice shaking, " and looting it. 
 Do you hear that*? they are even tearing the carpet 
 from the floor. Some of them will come up here."
 
 A Marriage by Duress 165 
 
 " I am afraid so but you must not lose your 
 nerve. We shall have to fight ! " 
 
 "Fight 4 ? yes; but what use*?" and she grasped 
 my arm with both hands. " Why why they are 
 ten to one, and there is no chance for us to outwit 
 them. Do not think me a fool or a hysterical girl 
 
 it it is not that ! I I would not be so afraid, 
 only for that man. I cannot fall into his power. 
 I will kill myself first! You do not know Anse 
 Cowan; but I do; he is a dirty, foul, cruel dog; I 
 would rather die than have his hands touch me. I 
 hate and despise him ; he is an incarnate brute and 
 
 and he is here after me ! " 
 
 " Hush," I urged, holding her tightly, her slight 
 form trembling. " Do not let go yet; they may 
 not even come up the stairs." 
 
 "But they will," she insisted. "I tell you I 
 know the man. He he swore he would marry 
 me two years ago; he told me so, and I laughed at 
 him. He stopped my father on the road, held a 
 rifle to his head, and boasted that some day he would 
 make me pay his debts. This is no mere incident 
 of war it is revenge ! I I would not be 
 frightened but for that that awful alternative. 
 Tell me tell me what to do ! " 
 
 She stared pleadingly into my face, but, reading 
 no answer there to her wild appeal, sank to her knees,
 
 166 The Red Mist 
 
 and buried her face in her hands. All that was 
 strong about the girl seemed swept away by sud- 
 den, uncontrollable terror by dread of Anse 
 Cowan. While there appeared to be some hope of 
 escape her courage had sustained her, but now, all 
 at once, it gave way entirely, leaving her in a perfect 
 panic of fear. I realized fully the nature of this 
 threat which had broken her spirit. She was no less 
 womanly, no less worthy respect and love, in her 
 shrinking of terror. It was not death she dreaded, 
 nor any physical danger it was dishonor ; the con- 
 taminating touch of a brutal hand, the foul insult of 
 a dirty cur. But what could I say? What could 
 I do"? I stood helpless, uncertain, unable even to 
 find words of encouragement. No thought, no plan 
 occurred to me only to defend her while I lived. 
 A hoarse, strange voice roared out an order, seem- 
 ingly from the very foot of the stairs. 
 
 " That's enough of that, Samuels ! Here, take 
 your men up above. Be lively now, and don't let a 
 rat get away." 
 
 The girl lifted her head; then got to her feet 
 clinging to the bed-post. I could see the glitter of 
 a pistol in her hand. A thought swept through my 
 brain so daring, so reckless, I gasped at the mere 
 wildness of the suggestion. Yet it might answer; 
 it might succeed! But would she consent; even in
 
 A Marriage by Duress 167 
 
 her desperation, in the extreme of her terror, would 
 she grasp at such a straw*? There was nothing else 
 not another chance. This might not be one 
 yet it would surely serve to delay; it would place 
 me in between her and Anse Cowan. He could only 
 reach her over my dead body; for the moment, at 
 least, it would block his plan. She could not legally 
 marry him, if she was once my wife! Of course the 
 man might not hesitate in his mad anger, even at 
 murder yet again it was possible that my uniform 
 would save me the troops at Lewisburg were not 
 far away; fear of them might make the villain 
 cautious. It was a chance a desperate, reckless 
 chance and no more ! But the thought crazy as 
 it was flashed instantaneously through my brain ; 
 took possession of me. Only the girl whose eyes 
 just then met mine 
 
 "I I have thought of one way," I said eagerly, 
 the words coming forth almost incoherent. " That 
 is if you will listen to what I propose. There is 
 nothing else feasible so far as I can see. They they 
 are in the front rooms now hear them ! We 
 haven't a moment to lose. Will you will you 
 consent to marry me? " 
 
 She shrank back a step, staring at me with wide- 
 opened eyes, breathing heavily. 
 
 "Marry! marry you?" she faltered wildly.
 
 168 The Red Mist 
 
 " Why what can you mean ! I I do not under- 
 stand!" 
 
 " Of course not the conception is wild, im- 
 practical, perhaps. It must seem so to you yet 
 listen. It is the one way left open to save you from 
 Anse Cowan. You can trust me ? You do trust me, 
 do you not*? " 
 
 " Ye-es but " 
 
 " This is no time to question. They are coming 
 here now, those fellows with Anse Cowan at their 
 head. You know what for. Whatever the real 
 object may be some among them have not hesitated 
 at murder for its attainment they will not spare 
 you. The question is not do you wish to marry me ; 
 but do you trust me more than you do Anse Cowan*? 
 Do you hear them breaking down those doors at the 
 front of the house? There, by the sound, someone 
 is already in the room next to this. Listen ! it will 
 be a form only I am not conceited enough to 
 believe you desire me for your husband. But you 
 know who I am; you have confidence in my honor, 
 and I offer you this opportunity to escape from that 
 brute. He cannot marry you if you are already my 
 wife " 
 
 " He he could kill you." 
 
 " Yes, there are enough of them; but that might 
 happen anyway. No doubt it would, for otherwise
 
 A Marriage by Duress 169 
 
 I should fight to the end. I do not think being your 
 husband will add in the least to my danger and 
 it will possibly, legally, protect you." 
 
 " But how can I<? Will it be legal 4 ?" 
 
 " Noreen, don't stop to argue, or doubt," I urged, 
 grasping her hand in eagerness. " We haven't time. 
 Listen to those voices in the hall ! Of course it will 
 be legal Nichols is an ordained minister, and no 
 license is required. I shall never attempt to hold 
 you, Noreen, and any court will set you free the 
 moment you tell the story. The one, the only thing, 
 for you to consider now, is escape from Anse Cowan." 
 
 " You do this to to save me"? " 
 
 " To keep you from falling helplessly into the 
 clutches of a beast tell me yes ! My God, girl, 
 there they are now trying the door ! Answer will 
 you? " 
 
 "Yes yes, Tom Wyatt " 
 
 With one leap past her I had Nichols by the collar, 
 the muzzle of my revolver at his head. A heavy 
 foot crashed against the locked door, and a voice 
 without gave utterance to an oath. 
 
 " Marry me to this girl," I commanded sternly. 
 " Come now, not a word; don't wait to ask a ques- 
 tion. Noreen, take my hand " 
 
 " Open up in there or we'll break down the door ! " 
 came hoarsely from the hallway.
 
 170 The Red Mist 
 
 My eyes never left Nichols' face. What he read 
 of threat I know not, but his lips began to stumble 
 through the form, though I could scarcely distinguish 
 a word. His face was gray with terror, and I dare 
 not look aside at the silent girl only I vaguely 
 realized that the hand held in mine trembled, and 
 once, when she had to speak, the two words uttered 
 were almost a sob. 
 
 Never surely was there a stranger marriage in 
 all the world. The dying embers of the stable fire 
 shot red gleams of flame over us through the un- 
 shaded windows, giving to Nichols a ghastly look, 
 and glowing on the steel barrel of the revolver I held 
 poised at his head. His voice faltered and broke, 
 and clotted blood rendered hideous one side of his 
 face, while his hands shook as if with palsy. All 
 the sneaking coward in him was manifest. Outside 
 a dozen voices roared, one rising gruff above the 
 others shouting orders. Once a single shot crashed 
 through the upper panel of the door and broke the 
 glass of a window opposite. The girl, startled, 
 reeled against me, and the preacher stopped, gasping 
 for breath. 
 
 " No firing, you fool ! " roared a deep voice 
 angrily. " We don't want any dead ones beat 
 down the door ! " 
 
 " Go on ! " I ordered grimly, and thrust the black
 
 A Marriage by Duress 171 
 
 muzzle hard against his cheek. The preacher choked, 
 but the usual words of the ritual sounding almost 
 like mockery dropped mechanically from his 
 tongue. 
 
 " And now I pronounce you man and wife, and 
 whom God hath joined together, let not man put 
 asunder. Amen." 
 
 She gave vent to a little sobbing cry, half stifled 
 in her throat, and shrank away from me. I knew 
 that her face was buried in her hands, yet had no 
 time to look that way, or utter a word. Rifle butts 
 were crashing in the panels of the door; I could 
 perceive already dim figures revealed through the 
 jagged openings made in the light wood, a vista of 
 faces, a gleam of weapons. 
 
 " Hit lower down ! " yelled the same gruff voice 
 of command. " There is a bolt that holds fast 
 reach in Saunders ! " 
 
 "Get back beyond the bed," I called, push- 
 ing her behind me, and bracing myself for the first 
 shock. The door gave, sagging aside on its hinges, 
 and half falling inward, and through the opening 
 men tumbled forward, carbines gripped in their 
 hands. The red light gleamed ghastly across their 
 faces, and revealed the blue uniform of Federal 
 cavalry.
 
 CHAPTER XV 
 
 BEFORE LIEUTENANT RAYMOND 
 
 HE headlong rush stopped in startled 
 amazement at sight of us, and I stood 
 there staring at them, unable to speak, 
 my revolver lowered. In that instant of 
 pause, an officer thrust the men aside and faced me, 
 sword in hand. 
 
 " What does this mean, sir*? Who are you*? " 
 he questioned, sweeping his glance over my uniform, 
 and then beyond me at the two others. 
 
 " I would ask the same question," I returned, not 
 yet assured as to who I confronted, and suspecting 
 some trick. " We believed ourselves attacked by 
 guerrillas. Are you soldiers? " 
 
 " Well, rather," with a short, grim laugh. 
 " These are Pennsylvania cavalrymen. My name 
 is Raymond, and I demand to know, first of all, 
 where you got possession of that Third U. S. Cav- 
 alry uniform." 
 
 Perhaps in his excitement he had not really rec- 
 ognized her before; but these words were scarcely 
 out of his mouth when the lady stood beside me, 
 facing him. I caught one swift flash of her eyes as 
 
 172
 
 Before Lieutenant Raymond 173 
 
 though warning me to silence. Whatever of fear 
 she had formerly felt seemed to have left her in this 
 crisis, for she stood erect, her cheeks flushed, her 
 eyes frankly meeting those of the surprised officer. 
 
 " You will, however, recognize me, Lieutenant," 
 she said pleasantly, and extended her hand, " and, 
 if you will listen, I think I can clear up the mystery." 
 
 " Miss Miss Harwood," he murmured slightly 
 embarrassed, but still belligerent, his glance wan- 
 dering from her face to mine. " Certainly we 
 hoped to find you here. It was to rescue you we 
 came at least it was that hope which led me to 
 request the sending of troops, and to accompany 
 them. This outrage has been committed, I believe, 
 by Cowan's gang, and this man here " 
 
 " Is my friend," she interrupted quietly. " Lieu- 
 tenant Raymond, if you will kindly order your men 
 to retire, I will gladly explain his presence in the 
 house." 
 
 " You wish to speak to me alone? " 
 
 "Not necessarily; but I certainly prefer greater 
 privacy than this. You are in command'? " 
 
 " No ; Captain Whitlock is below." He turned 
 toward the crowd blocking the doorway, and I 
 grasped the opportunity to breathe a hasty word of 
 warning into the ear of Nichols. The girl never 
 glanced again at either of us.
 
 174 The Red Mist 
 
 " Take the men back into the hall, Sergeant," the 
 Lieutenant ordered, " and look through whatever 
 rooms have not been visited. Request Captain Whit- 
 lock to join me here." 
 
 We waited motionless, the lieutenant's hand on 
 the butt of his revolver, as though he half suspicioned 
 treachery. Twice he endeavored to open conversa- 
 tion with the lady, but her response was not encour- 
 aging, and he evidently did not feel safe except with 
 his eyes on me. The sight of the uniform I wore 
 perplexed and angered him; he would have greatly 
 enjoyed the privilege of going for me rough-shod, 
 and was restrained only by the presence of the lady. 
 She stood quietly between us, her lips firmly set, and 
 I thought was struggling to retain control of herself, 
 and grasp quickly some explanation of my presence. 
 I could perceive only the contour of her face, but 
 Raymond fronted me, a tall, well proportioned fel- 
 low, with incipient mustache, black and curled at 
 the points; a rather long face, and eyes sternly seri- 
 ous. There was about him an appearance of force 
 a bit of a bully I should say and his uniform 
 was new, and carefully fitted. 
 
 A man stood in the doorway, bowing, his mild 
 blue eyes surveying us nervously. He sported a light 
 beard, closely trimmed, the top of his head scarcely 
 reaching to the lieutenant's shoulder. Miss Noreen
 
 Before Lieutenant Raymond 175 
 
 greeted him with a welcoming smile, and he stepped 
 gallantly forward, bending low as he accepted her 
 hand. 
 
 " So pleased, so delighted, Miss Harwood to find 
 you safe and well. We were, indeed, greatly wor- 
 ried at the thought of your being here alone," he 
 exclaimed, a slight lisp in his voice. " You have 
 not suffered, I trust? " 
 
 " Not seriously, Captain Whitlock; the guerrillas 
 were outwitted " 
 
 " Ah ! do not attempt to explain, I beg. We 
 understand what you have pas^d through, as we 
 have captured two of the villains. You sent for 
 me, Lieutenant Raymond? " 
 
 " Yes, sir, I did," the younger officer's expression 
 exhibiting clearly the contempt he felt for his su- 
 perior. " I preferred that you decide what shall 
 be done with this fellow," pointing a finger at me. 
 " Miss Harwood vouches for him, but I fail to un- 
 derstand how he comes to be in the uniform of my 
 regiment." 
 
 The captain fitted a pair of glasses to his eyes and 
 surveyed me with care. 
 
 " Why, bless me, so he is," he ejaculated, " and 
 you never saw him before? " 
 
 " No, and there is not another third U. S. cav- 
 alryman west of the Alleghanies."
 
 176 The Red Mist 
 
 The girl laughed, and laid her hand on Whit- 
 lock's arm. 
 
 " I told Lieutenant Raymond that I would ex- 
 plain fully," she said, pretending to be amused. 
 " But I failed to understand then what it was which 
 had so aroused his suspicion. So it is the uniform 
 my friend wears?" 
 
 Raymond did not answer, but the captain bowed 
 respectfully. 
 
 " As to that I must, assume all responsibility," 
 she went on quietly, " as I furnished it." 
 
 " You ! " there was a sarcastic sneer in the lieu- 
 tenant's surprise exclamation. " Why should you 
 have in your possession a uniform of the Third Reg- 
 ulars?" 
 
 " I did not," she answered sweetly, but looking 
 at Whitlock. " That uniform belonged to my cousin, 
 an officer of the Third Kentucky." 
 
 Raymond uttered a smothered expression, stared 
 an instant at her slightly averted face, and then, 
 with one stride forward, swung me to the light. 
 
 " See here, Captain Whitlock," he exclaimed in- 
 dignantly. " I cannot conceive what object Miss 
 Harwood may have in desiring to protect this man, 
 but this is not the uniform of any volunteer regi- 
 ment." 
 
 " Do I understand, Lieutenant, that you dare ques-
 
 Before Lieutenant Raymond 177 
 
 tion my word? " she asked proudly, her eyes gazing 
 straight into his. " I am unaccustomed, sir, to such 
 treatment." 
 
 " Wait a moment, Raymond," broke in the cap- 
 tain. " There is no doubt of Miss Harwood's loy- 
 alty. Let us hear her explanation first. You say, 
 Miss Harwood, you know this man*? that he is a 
 friend? May I ask his name? " 
 
 " Surely; I only desire an opportunity to answer 
 any question. He is Thomas Wyatt, the son of 
 the late Judge Wyatt, whose home was on the ridge 
 yonder. We were children together." 
 
 "A rebel?" 
 
 " Really I never thought to ask," carelessly. " I 
 was too glad to have his protection. We we spoke 
 only of our childhood days together, still I gathered 
 the impression that Mr. Wyatt had never joined 
 either side, and was merely here to look after his 
 property. Of course he can explain all that." 
 
 " But how came he to be dressed in that uni- 
 form? " burst in Raymond. 
 
 " Will you be courteous enough to permit me to 
 tell you? I have endeavored twice already to fully 
 explain. Mr. Wyatt came here in midst of the 
 storm last night. He had found his own home 
 destroyed, and this was the nearest shelter to be 
 found. He supposed the house deserted, and merely
 
 178 The Red Mist 
 
 sought protection until morning. How I chanced to 
 be here you gentlemen both know, and that matter 
 requires no explanation. Mr. Wyatt arrived with 
 his clothing muddy, and soaked with rain. I gave 
 him the only change to be found in the house a 
 uniform belonging originally to a cousin of mine, 
 Lieutenant Anton Harwood, Third Kentucky Cav- 
 alry." 
 
 " But this is not the uniform worn by volunteer 
 troops. Captain Whitlock, I insist " 
 
 " Really, Lieutenant Raymond," the girl said, 
 fronting him, her eyes sparkling, " this is becoming 
 most tiresome. What do I care what uniform it is ! 
 I have told you where it came from, how it chanced 
 to be there, and the reason it was worn by this man. 
 I cannot be expected to know all the petty distinc- 
 tions of the service." 
 
 " But surely," spoke up the captain, plainly be- 
 wildered, " the suit he wore when he came can be 
 produced. You know where that is*? " 
 
 " I know where it was," she answered coolly. 
 " Hanging before the fireplace in the dining-room. 
 However I cannot guarantee that it remains there 
 now this house has been gutted by Cowan's 
 guerrillas, and, from the sound, your own men were 
 none too careful." 
 
 Whitlock fiddled with the tassel of his sword,
 
 Before Lieutenant Raymond 179 
 
 evidently far from satisfied himself, yet unwilling to 
 make final decision unaided. 
 
 " I hardly know just what to do," he confessed 
 reluctantly. " Ordinarily, you know, a lady's word 
 would be sufficient, but somehow, I I well this 
 looks just a little queer. What do you think, Lieu- 
 tenant?" 
 
 " That the fellow ought to be taken before Major 
 Hawes, and made to explain what purpose brought 
 him here. I have no desire to question Miss Har- 
 wood; indeed, I am perfectly willing to accept her 
 statement. But this man is not a civilian he is a 
 soldier; he has had military training. He should 
 be made to account for himself, sir." The speaker's 
 eyes fell upon the preacher, huddled back in the cor- 
 ner, now clearly revealed by the gray daylight which 
 was stealing in through the windows. " Hullo ! here 
 seems to be yet another specimen we have over- 
 looked. Who are you? " 
 
 Nichols shuffled forward, looking woe-begone and 
 miserable, his cheek disfigured by Cowan's blow, 
 sneak and coward written all over him. His shifting 
 eyes met mine, and he must have read in my gaze a 
 threat he dare not ignore. Twice his mouth opened 
 and closed before he could make words issue. 
 
 " One of Cowan's gang? " 
 
 " God be praised no. Made to serve that
 
 180 The Red Mist 
 
 human fiend by force. I am a minister of the 
 Gospel." 
 
 " You! " the lieutenant burst into a laugh. " By 
 Jove, you fit the part. Whitlock, did you ever hear 
 of the fellow?" 
 
 The captain rubbed his glasses. 
 
 " Are you the Baptist preacher at Cane Ridge"? " 
 he asked doubtfully. 
 
 " For twenty years I have ministered to that con- 
 gregation; the young woman can vouch for my 
 labor." 
 
 " Then, I presume you are also acquainted with 
 this fellow*? " questioned Raymond impatiently. 
 
 Nichols turned his glance again in my direction, 
 but his gray face was devoid of interest. 
 
 " I have no knowledge of the young man," he 
 asserted solemnly, " but I knew the old Judge well. 
 The resemblance is strong, and I have no doubt but 
 he is a son. The father was a Christian, and a gen- 
 tleman." 
 
 " And a rebel, I presume*? " 
 
 " Judge Wyatt died before the breaking out of the 
 war, sir, but was known throughout these parts as a 
 Unionist." 
 
 There was a silent pause, Whitlock fumbling at 
 his eye-glasses, Raymond, a perplexed frown on his 
 face, staring first at Nichols, and then at me, as
 
 Before Lieutenant Raymond 181 
 
 though more than half convinced he was being made 
 a fool of. The girl had seated he'rself in a chair, and 
 was leaning forward, her face hidden. The lieuten- 
 ant turned and strode across the room, glancing out 
 the window ; then back again. 
 
 " Well, we cannot remain here discussing the mat- 
 ter," he said tartly. " If we do we may have a real 
 fight on our hands before we are safely back in Lewis- 
 burg." He planted himself squarely in front of me. 
 " See here, it is time you did some talking. You 
 haven't opened your mouth yet." 
 
 " There has been no occasion," I replied pleas- 
 antly. " The others have told all you need to know 
 without my even being questioned." 
 
 " I have a mind to search you," he retorted, com- 
 pletely losing his temper. 
 
 " At your pleasure, Lieutenant," I spoke coldly 
 enough, although there was a catch in my throat at 
 sudden memory of the paper I bore containing his 
 name. " And there is no guessing what you might 
 find in Lieutenant Harwood's uniform." 
 
 We were still looking defiantly at each other's 
 eyes, and it began to occur to me that his evident 
 dislike must have some other basis than a mere sus- 
 picion that I might be a Confederate spy. Did it 
 arise rather because of my apparent friendliness with 
 Noreen Harwood, and her swift words of defense 4 ?
 
 182 The Red Mist 
 
 Could there be a personal motive urging this young 
 West Pointer to determine my guilt*? The suspicion 
 that this might be the real reason for his conduct had 
 scarcely flashed across my mind when a trooper 
 appeared in the open doorway, saluted, and said 
 something in a low tone to Whitlock. I failed to 
 catch the words spoken, but heard the captain 
 answer : 
 
 " Certainly, Corporal, have him come up at once." 
 The soldier disappeared down the hall, and the 
 lieutenant stepped back across the room, bending 
 his head to whisper something privately into Whit- 
 lock's ear. My eyes followed his movement, and 
 then sought the face of the girl; she sat motionless, 
 the long lashes shading her eyes, the only visible 
 sign of excitement the swift rise and fall of her 
 bosom. Then a man came hastily into the room 
 through the opened door. My heart leaped into my 
 throat at sight of him he was Captain Fox.
 
 CHAPTER XVI 
 
 A PRISONER 
 
 HE captain was hatless, and a bloody 
 handkerchief was wound about his head ; 
 his uniform was torn and black with 
 mud. He saw Whitlock first, and 
 gripped his hand warmly, his glance straying from 
 the face of the little captain to the other occupants 
 of the room. 
 
 " Gad, but it is good to see a blue uniform again," 
 he exclaimed heartily. What was the row here, 
 Fred some guerrilla work? Ah! by Jove!" his 
 eyes brightening as he recognized me. " Raymond, 
 I am glad to see you again," and he strode forward, 
 his lips smiling, his hand held out. " Old Ned 
 swore to me you were dead, but the sergeant said you 
 got away at the first rush. Not even a scratch 
 hey " 
 
 " Just a moment, please," and the interested lieu- 
 tenant interrupted him by a hand on the shoulder. 
 " I believe we have never met before, but I presume 
 you are Captain Fox? " 
 
 The latter turned, a trifle indignant at the other's 
 manner. 
 
 183
 
 184 The Red Mist 
 
 " I am; what of it? " 
 
 " Only I am naturally somewhat interested in 
 your identification of this fellow. To us he has 
 claimed the name of Wyatt, but you address him 
 as Raymond. What Raymond did he represent him- 
 self to be?" 
 
 Fox stared about in surprise at the faces surround- 
 ing him, scarcely able to collect his scattered wits. 
 
 " Why," he answered, as though half in doubt of 
 his own words, " Lieutenant Charles H. Raymond, 
 Third Cavalry, on recruiting service. I I met him 
 at Hot Springs, and he showed me his papers. Isn't 
 isn't he all right? " 
 
 " Well, you can draw your own conclusion," 
 returned the lieutenant, his thin lips curled in a sneer, 
 " for I am Raymond, Third Cavalry. This man is a 
 rebel spy." 
 
 Escape was impossible ; I knew that, for I had con- 
 sidered the chances. Both Whitlock and the lieu- 
 tenant the latter with revolver drawn stood 
 between me and the windows. The hall without was 
 thronged with troopers, and, although I might attain 
 the open door, that would be the end of it. I saw 
 Noreen rise to her feet, her startled face turned 
 toward me, but I held my nerves firm, and managed 
 to smile. 
 
 " I expect the jig is up, gentlemen," I acknowl-
 
 A Prisoner 185 
 
 edged quietly, determined they should get as little 
 comfort out of me as possible. " I know when I have 
 played my last card." 
 
 " Is your name really Wyatt*? " 
 
 "It is; I am a sergeant in the Staunton Horse 
 Artillery." 
 
 " And Miss Harwood she knew you, as she 
 said, by that name*? " 
 
 " She did; I was born in this county, and we were 
 children together. If she has attempted to protect 
 me from arrest, it has been because of no disloyalty, 
 but a womanly desire to assist an old friend." 
 
 Raymond was far from satisfied, suspiciously 
 glancing from my face to where she stood, white- 
 lipped and silent. 
 
 "There is nothing else between you*?" he asked 
 roughly. " Do you mean to say she told that story 
 of her cousin's uniform merely because of a girlhood 
 friendship." 
 
 " I am unable to say, sir." 
 
 " I hardly think, Lieutenant," broke in Whitlock, 
 suddenly realizing his authority. " It is necessary to 
 ask such questions now. The man confesses himself 
 a spy, and a court-martial will probe into this matter. 
 We must remember the young lady is the daughter 
 of Major Harwood." 
 
 " And as Major Harwood' s daughter," she said
 
 186 The Red Mist 
 
 gravely, standing before me, " I desire to be heard, 
 and to answer this gentleman's question. I sought 
 to save Sergeant Wyatt because of our early friend- 
 ship, and also because of the special service he has 
 rendered me during the past night. I know nothing 
 of his purpose here, but but I hold him friend 
 whatever may be his uniform." 
 
 The lieutenant bowed, hat in hand. 
 
 " I intended no criticism of your motives, but a 
 soldier must perform his duty. Under whose orders 
 are you here, Wyatt? " 
 
 " Those of General Jackson, sir." 
 
 " Ah ! the old fox is casting his eyes this way for 
 his new campaign. What were your orders'?" 
 
 " I refuse to answer." 
 
 "No? Well, Ramsay will get a reply out of 
 you!" 
 
 " I hardly think so, sir. You hang spies, but do 
 not torture them." 
 
 " True enough," and Whitlock stepped to the 
 door. " Sergeant, bring a file of men, and take charge 
 of this prisoner. There is nothing to detain us longer. 
 We have extra horses, Captain Fox, and you will 
 ride with us as far as Lewisburg; Miss Harwood, I 
 presume you have no desire to remain here alone 
 indeed, I could not permit it. Better bind the fel- 
 low's hands, Harper; search him first for weapons,
 
 A Prisoner 187 
 
 and whatever papers he may carry. Mount him on 
 that old artillery horse, and wait for us." 
 
 Raymond watched the proceedings carefully, tak- 
 ing my credentials as a Federal recruiting officer from 
 the hands of the sergeant, and reading them over 
 with a grim smile. I gave small heed to the glance 
 of satisfaction with which he regarded me, and only 
 ventured to look once toward the girl, as the soldiers 
 roughly bound my hands. She had turned away, and 
 was staring out of the open window. With lips 
 pressed tightly together I marched out into the hall 
 closely surrounded by the guard, my thought less 
 concerned with my own fate than with her feeling 
 toward me. Suddenly the truth revealed itself to my 
 mind that I loved the woman I had so strangely 
 married. 
 
 It is indeed odd how the human mind works, and 
 now this new discovery completely eclipsed every 
 other consideration. The thought of possible escape, 
 of any means of defense, never occurred to me. All 
 my memory retained was that last glimpse of her 
 slender figure at the window, and the silhouette of her 
 averted face. What was her thought of me*? Why 
 had she endeavored so bravely to open a way for my 
 escape? She had not even hesitated at quick inven- 
 tion at falsehood in my behalf, fearlessly facing her 
 questioners, risking her very reputation in hope of
 
 188 The Red Mist 
 
 protecting me. Could it have been merely from a 
 sense of gratitude for the small service I had rendered 
 her"? This was hard to conceive; yet it was even 
 harder to convince myself that she really cared 
 that her swift sacrifice of self had been other than the 
 impulse of a moment. Why, really, she almost had 
 reason to hate me for what had occurred. I had 
 practically forced her into marriage, needlessly, use- 
 lessly. She might even be justified in believing I 
 realized the truth, and was guilty of a cowardly 
 deceit. My memory of her in the past was that of 
 a proud, headstrong girl, possessing a quick temper, 
 careless of whom she hurt. I had never thought she 
 even liked me, or valued my friendship, and this 
 adventure was far more liable to arouse hatred than 
 affection. She was of a nature to resent the unfair 
 advantage I had taken, and declare war. In the mo- 
 ment of her first surprise she had sprung to my 
 defense, but as soon as she could consider the condi- 
 tions, her whole nature would turn against me 
 even now the feeling of disgust had come. She had 
 turned coldly away, hating the very sight of me 
 staring out of the window until I should disappear, 
 dreading lest I prove cur enough to boast of our 
 relationship. Well, the lady need not fear that. 
 Nichols might tell the story, but it would never find 
 utterance on my lips. And it would soon be over
 
 A Prisoner 189 
 
 with, blotted out. My fate would be swiftly and 
 surely settled a drumhead court-martial at Lewis- 
 burg, a verdict of guilty, arid a firing squad at 
 dawn. The remedy was simple and effective. No 
 one need ever know, for the preacher's lips could be 
 easily closed. And perhaps Lieutenant Raymond 
 Bah! my teeth clinched angrily at thought of him, 
 and I tramped on down the stairs to the gruff order 
 of the sergeant. 
 
 There were three other prisoners, sallow faced, 
 roughly dressed mountaineers, one wounded in the 
 arm, but I was kept separated from them with a 
 special guard. The day was gloomy, with clouded 
 skies, and the road so muddy the horses stood fetlock 
 deep. Within ten minutes the entire command was 
 in saddle, and moving slowly northward. The lieu- 
 tenant rode in my rear for the first mile, watchful 
 and suspicious; I could hear his voice issuing orders, 
 but cared nothing as to what precautions were taken. 
 The faint hope of some possible escape was beginning 
 to dawn on my mind, but I realized the futility of 
 any attempt then a way might open at Lewisburg 
 if the guards grew careless, but the slow moving 
 horse under me, limping painfully with each step, 
 was proof positive that any effort made now to break 
 away would prove utterly useless. Noreen was rid- 
 ing in advance of the column between the two
 
 190 The Red Mist 
 
 captains. A gray circular cape concealed her slender 
 form, but I could observe the frequent turning of 
 her head as she apparently conversed vivaciously 
 with her attentive escorts. After we reached the 
 crossroads Raymond spurred his horse forward and 
 joined them, evidently convinced that my guard was 
 sufficiently vigilant, although he stopped in passing 
 to test the knot which bound my hands behind the 
 saddle. It was an insolent act, but I gave no out- 
 ward sign of resentment, not even glancing aside at 
 his face as he finally rode on. No one spoke to me, 
 the sergeant gripping my rein in one hand, his face 
 as expressionless as though carved from stone. Once 
 I asked a question of the trooper on the other side 
 a rather pleasant faced lad but he only shook his 
 head, and looked away. I was thus driven to my 
 own solitary thoughts, and they were far from 
 enjoyable. 
 
 I had been caught red-handed, within the enemy's 
 lines, dressed in Federal uniform, and bearing papers 
 purporting to belong to Lieutenant Raymond. There 
 was no defense I could offer, no plea for mercy I 
 could make. The court-martial before which I would 
 be brought for trial would be merely a form I was 
 condemned already. I realized all this, yet the 
 knowledge of my desperate condition did not weigh 
 on my mind as heavily as did the memory of my rela-
 
 A Prisoner 191 
 
 tions with that careless, laughing girl riding in ad- 
 vance. Could she be acting a part 1 ? or did she actu- 
 ally feel indifferent to my fate"? Surely she must 
 know, must understand the conditions of my arrest. 
 She was a soldier's daughter, and had seen enough of 
 army life to realize the treatment given a captured 
 spy. Yet the fate overhanging me apparently made 
 not the slightest impression upon her. She had never 
 glanced at me as she came forth from the house; she 
 had passed me by as if totally unaware of my exist- 
 ence, and now I could hear the sound of her laughter, 
 as she chattered unconcerned with her three com- 
 panions. There was but one conclusion possible 
 she really cared nothing. She had, obeying blindly 
 the first impulse, endeavored to protect me from 
 arrest, yet even that effort might have been made in 
 fear lest I announce our marriage. But now, assured 
 that I would not speak, relieved of that dread, her 
 only remaining desire was to forget me utterly, to 
 blot me completely from her memory. 
 
 It was a bitter thought, and yet no other was 
 possible; nothing in her conduct, in the echo of her 
 laughing words, the interest she exhibited in her blue- 
 coated cavaliers, led me to any other conclusion. 
 Perhaps I should have realized that such light- 
 heartedness on her part must be assumed, for, casting 
 my own case entirely aside, it was not natural that
 
 192 The Red Mist 
 
 she should so soon forget the death of her father. It 
 had come to her a shock, a blow. I had witnessed 
 the intense suffering in her face at her earlier realiza- 
 tion of the truth. She could not have forgotten so 
 suddenly, so completely ; her present effort to appear 
 light-hearted, indifferent, must arise from some spe- 
 cial purpose in her mind. In a vague way this 
 occurred to me, but prejudice, doubt of her, had 
 assumed possession of my brain, and I could not 
 grasp the probability in any clearness. Her show 
 of utter, heartless indifference hurt and blinded me. 
 I actually believed the girl was glad of my capture ; 
 that she rejoiced at the knowledge that within a few 
 hours she would be freed from all the consequences 
 of our rash act. It was the reaction which had given 
 her such high spirits, the exhilarating sense of escape, 
 a relief so profound as to cause her to even forget 
 her father's death. This was the conception which 
 took possession of me, obliterating every other possi- 
 bility. 
 
 At first the thought served to numb my faculties, 
 and I rode forward with lowered head, all interest 
 in life dead within me. Then pride came to the 
 rescue, and I straightened up in the saddle. She was 
 my wife that slender, laughing girl ! Of course I 
 would never claim her ; no word would ever pass my 
 lips to bring to her pain and humiliation. No one
 
 A Prisoner 193 
 
 would ever know excepting us two. But if I did 
 speak she could not deny, and she must realize why 
 I had kept silent, why I had even gone down to 
 death with closed lips. She could not be a woman 
 and fail to appreciate such a sacrifice. It would live 
 in her memory; she would think of me as not alto- 
 gether unworthy ; she would know some time this was 
 not a trick, but an accident, in which my part was as 
 innocent as her own. Resentment would die out in 
 her heart, and a kindlier feeling creep in. And then 
 there was yet a chance ! While there was life 
 there was hope, and I was soldier enough, and suffi- 
 ciently reckless, to accept of any opportunity. There 
 might occur a relaxation in the vigilance of the guard, 
 some delay at Lewisburg, possibly a forwarding of 
 me to headquarters at Charleston some sudden, 
 unexpected opening through which I could squeeze. 
 I was ready enough to try, however desperate the 
 occasion; and, if such a chance did serve, the end 
 might not come merely with escape. I could see her 
 again ; talk with her face to face. It became a fasci- 
 nating dream, an inspiration at last a grim deter- 
 mination. 
 
 And so through the mud we rode steadily on, fol- 
 lowing the pike that curved along the base of the 
 mountains, and finally into the streets of Lewisburg.
 
 CHAPTER XVII 
 
 I CHOOSE DEATH 
 
 KNEW the town well, and few changes 
 had occurred since last I walked those 
 streets hand in hand with my father. It 
 had not grown any larger, and thus far 
 the war had wrought little damage, although many 
 of the shops were closed, and occasionally I observed 
 marks of fire. The majority of the men on the street 
 were in uniform, very few civilians and no women 
 being visible, although I caught glimpses of curious 
 faces peering at us through closed windows. Lewis- 
 burg had been strongly Southern in sentiment, and 
 doubtless the majority of her male population were 
 bearing arms in the Confederate ranks, or had taken 
 to the mountains in guerrilla warfare. The most of 
 life in the sleepy old town centered about the Frost 
 Hotel, a three-story wooden structure, where the offi- 
 cers of the garrison lodged, and the court house, a 
 dignified edifice of red brick, a block beyond, where 
 in other days my father presided on the bench, now 
 completely surrounded by a military camp. There 
 were more Federal soldiers here than I had expected 
 to see, but a remark exchanged between two of my 
 
 194
 
 / Choose Death 195 
 
 guard informed me that most of these had arrived 
 during the night a regiment of Ohio troops, and 
 a battery of light artillery, destined to assist in a 
 contemplated attack on Covington. 
 
 The head of our little column halted in front of 
 the hotel, but Whitlock shouted a command to the 
 sergeant, and we rode on past, the guard closing up 
 tightly. I kept my face straight ahead, determined 
 to make no sign, but, nevertheless, I had a glimpse of 
 Noreen, standing at her horse's head, and, for an 
 instant, I felt certain her eyes were resting on me. 
 Momentary as this was no doubt merely a glance 
 of curiosity yet it served to send the hot blood 
 throbbing through my veins. That was the first faint 
 sign vouchsafed me that she even recalled my exist- 
 ence, or gave me so much as a thought. She stood 
 too far away for me to read the expression in her 
 eyes, and yet, the very fact that her glance followed 
 me brought quick response. Then Raymond spoke 
 to her, touching her sleeve familiarly with his hand 
 to attract attention, and she smiled up into his face, 
 as if in answer to some witty remark. This was the 
 last glimpse I had as we clattered on down the street. 
 
 At the court house steps the sergeant turned me 
 over to the officer of the day, and I was marched into 
 the basement. The old jail had evidently been 
 burned, for I could see the roof had fallen in, and
 
 196 The Red Mist 
 
 the stone walls were blackened with smoke, but the 
 lower story of the .court house was bastile enough, 
 the windows barred, the walls strong and thick. The 
 place in which they thrust me had at one time pro- 
 tected the county records, was perhaps nine feet 
 square, with one narrow window high up in the 
 wall, and an iron door. The floor and walls were 
 of stone, and the ceiling beyond reach. A soldier 
 threw in a box, to be utilized as a seat, together with 
 a couple of blankets. 
 
 " There, Johnny," he said carelessly, " I guess 
 you'll stay here till you're wanted. There'll be some 
 grub along after awhile." 
 
 The iron door clanged behind him, and I heard 
 the sharp click of a heavy lock, then regular steps 
 passing back and forth across the stone floor, proof 
 that a sentinel had been posted. There seemed little 
 need of one as I sat down on the box, and stared 
 disconsolately about. The window afforded ample 
 light, but no hope of escape. I could barely reach it 
 with my hands by standing on the box, and the open- 
 ing, even if the iron grating could be removed, was 
 far too small to permit the passage of my body. I 
 merely glanced at the patch of blue sky thus revealed, 
 and then permitted my eyes to wander along the 
 solid walls, until they encountered the only bit of 
 the original furnishings of this underground vault
 
 I Choose Death 197 
 
 the shelves on which had once reposed the records of 
 Green Briar County. They were of iron, as a safe- 
 guard against fire, with a sheet of iron at their back, 
 concealing the wall behind. My heart gave a sudden 
 leap; perhaps, after all, Fate had not been wholly 
 unkind; at least I had another card left to play, and 
 need not remain hopelessly staring about at those 
 bare, solid walls. As a boy I had played about this 
 building, invading every nook and corner. I could 
 even recall when those shelves were first installed, 
 and I had sat almost where I was sitting then, and 
 watched the workmen bolt them into their present 
 position. That seemed a long while ago why, I 
 could not have been more than eight or nine years of 
 age. It was before my father bought the place out on 
 the ridge, and we were living only a block down the 
 street. This old courthouse was my favorite play- 
 ground then, and I had explored every inch of it 
 from cupola to wood cellar. I watched those work- 
 men all one day, and the memory came back to me 
 that those shelves rested against the big chimney, 
 and there was an opening leading into it, across which 
 they had nailed a tin protector before they fastened 
 the iron to the wall. 
 
 If I could once get in behind that iron plate the 
 way out would not be such a hard or difficult one to 
 travel. The chimney was large; I recalled standing
 
 198 The Red Mist 
 
 upright in the fireplace on the floor above, and look- 
 ing up to where I could perceive the light of the 
 sky. It was constructed of irregular bits of stone, 
 which would afford lodgment for the feet, and grip 
 for the hands, in climbing no easy job, of course, 
 but not impossible for one reckless enough to make 
 the attempt. But how could I hope to pry loose that 
 protecting sheet of iron*? Where could I discover a 
 tool to give me the necessary leverage to dislodge 
 those bolts'? Could one of those supports be un- 
 screwed or twisted off? If so it might prove strong 
 enough for the purpose. I stepped hastily across, 
 and tested two of them with my hands, but found 
 both these firm and immovable. I dare not exercise 
 much force in fear the noise might be overheard, and 
 besides it was time the jailer brought me in some 
 food. So I went back to my seat on the box, and 
 waited, my eyes on the iron, and my mind eagerly 
 working on some plan which seemed feasible. I had 
 a half dozen keys in my pocket, and a broken car- 
 tridge shell in my belt nothing else available. The 
 searchers had stripped me clean. A careful survey 
 of the floor revealed only a twisted nail, but there 
 was something caught in the iron bars of the window ; 
 from where I sat it looked like the half of a broken 
 horseshoe. I got up to see, but quickly sat down 
 again there was someone at the door.
 
 I Choose Death 199 
 
 It opened, and a soldier stood aside while two men 
 entered. One was Fox, the other a heavy-set, gray 
 mustached officer, in the uniform of a colonel of 
 infantry. The captain greeted me gravely, and 
 extended his hand. 
 
 " I would far rather meet you as I did before," 
 he said, " but war gives us no choice." 
 
 " I took my chances, and have no complaint," I 
 answered heartily, for I liked the man. " I presume 
 there is no doubt as to my fate*? " 
 
 " I fear not, but the matter is not in my hands, for 
 which I am grateful. This is Colonel Pickney, in 
 command." 
 
 I bowed, and our eyes met. The face confronting 
 me was strong and resolute, its expression that of 
 regret. 
 
 " A very young man, Captain Fox," he said to his 
 companion, " which fact adds to the unpleasantness 
 of such duty. Your name is Wyatt*? " 
 
 " Yes, sir." 
 
 " You claim connection with the Confederate serv- 
 ice an officer? " 
 
 " A sergeant of artillery, sir." 
 
 He cleared his throat impressively. 
 
 " You have the appearance of an intelligent man, 
 Sergeant Wyatt, and must realize the seriousness of 
 your position. I am sure I need not dwell upon the
 
 200 The Red Mist 
 
 fate which befalls a spy when captured by the enemy. 
 In your case there seems to be no defense possible 
 you wear Federal uniform; were within our lines, 
 and papers have been found on you of a most incrimi- 
 nating character. It is my understanding you make 
 no denial." 
 
 " None whatever, sir; it would be useless." 
 
 " You have no reason to expect mercy*? " 
 
 " No, sir." 
 
 " Yet there is always a way in which mercy can 
 be extended," he went on earnestly. " Doubtless you 
 possess information which would be of the utmost 
 value to us. I shall gladly use my influence on your 
 behalf if the circumstances warrant." 
 
 " You mean, of course, if I will answer such ques- 
 tion as you may ask me? " 
 
 " That is my meaning. You are from Jackson's 
 headquarters? " 
 
 " I am here under his orders." 
 
 " The probability is, then, that you possess knowl- 
 edge of the utmost value to us worth, let me say, 
 the sparing of life." 
 
 I glanced aside at Fox, and caught the look of 
 appeal in his face ; then back into the expectant eyes 
 of the colonel. 
 
 " You have authority to make me this proposi- 
 tion? " I asked quietly.
 
 I Choose Death 201 
 
 "I am in command of this camp, and my recom- 
 mendation will have weight. I pledge you my 
 influence with General Ramsay." 
 
 " What is it you wish to know*? " 
 
 " The number and disposition of Jackson's troops; 
 where they are at present stationed, and in what 
 force ; and any inkling you may have as to his imme- 
 diate plans of campaign." 
 
 " And in return for this information you guaran- 
 tee me release from arrest*? " 
 
 " That would be impossible, Sergeant," and he laid 
 his hand on my shoulder. " We shall have to hold 
 you as prisoner of war, but there will be no charge 
 made involving the death penalty." 
 
 I stood motionless a moment, endeavoring to 
 straighten the matter out in my own mind. When I 
 spoke it was as briefly as possible. 
 
 " I can only thank you, Colonel Pickney," I said 
 quietly, " and respectfully decline. I am a soldier, 
 and loyal to my flag; I accepted the chance of such 
 a situation as this when General Jackson requested 
 my services. Even at the cost of life I will not 
 answer your questions, sir." 
 
 "You will die the death of a spy; you will be 
 hanged." 
 
 " That is as God wills, sir; the threat has no effect 
 upon me."
 
 202 The Red Mist 
 
 Fox gripped my arm, and as I glanced at him, I 
 was surprised to see a mist of tears in his eyes. 
 
 " Wyatt," he exclaimed, making no pretense at 
 calmness, " do not be hasty in your decision. I 
 would not counsel you to any act of dishonor, but 
 surely some compromise is possible. I not only ask 
 you to consider the situation from your own stand- 
 point, but also from ours. I accompanied Colonel 
 Pickney in the hope I might have some influence." 
 He hesitated an instant, as though doubtful of his 
 words. " Perhaps I should say, my boy, that another 
 urged me to come." 
 
 " Another? " 
 
 " Yes a lady." 
 
 My head swam, my heart beating like a trip- 
 hammer. 
 
 " Do do you mean, Captain Fox, that she ac- 
 tually asked you to urge me to save myself by such 
 an act?" 
 
 "No, Wyatt; not that. She requested me to 
 accompany Colonel Pickney, and do all I could on 
 your behalf." 
 
 I drew a long breath of relief, my mind clearing, 
 my resolve strengthened. She did care then ! God 
 knew I was glad; and she had not urged me to an 
 act of dishonor. And I knew, I understood she 
 wished me to realize that she was not indifferent to
 
 I Choose Death 203 
 
 my fate, that her interest was not dead ; and she had 
 sent the message to me by the only man she could 
 trust to rightly deliver it. But she would want me to 
 decide right, for it was not in the character of Noreen 
 Harwood to compromise with duty better to die 
 a death of disgrace than to live, and read the scorn in 
 her eyes. My heart lightened, and my lips smiled. 
 
 " I thank you for your message, Captain Fox," I 
 said sincerely, clasping his hand. " Tell her how 
 glad it made me. But it cannot change my decision ; 
 I will answer no questions." 
 
 "This is your final reply, Sergeant*?" the Col- 
 onel's voice had hardened; his eyes had lost their 
 friendliness. 
 
 " It is, sir." 
 
 " Very well, then; there is nothing more for us to 
 accomplish here, Fox. I think, young man, you will 
 come to your senses too late. Good day, sir." 
 
 The door opened to the rap of his knuckles, and the 
 two men passed out, neither one glancing back at me. 
 The sentry asked a question, and I heard Pickney 
 answer : 
 
 " Yes, set the food within, but let no one commu- 
 nicate with the prisoner except on my written order. 
 I will have another sentry posted above." 
 
 A soldier entered bearing a camp ration, and a 
 pannikin of water, and placed these on the box. He
 
 204 The Red Mist 
 
 said nothing, and the colonel stood beside the door 
 watching, until I was left alone. Then the iron shut- 
 ter closed, and I heard the bar which secured it forced 
 down into place. As I stared about me at the bare, 
 solid walls, I knew that I was already condemned; 
 that the court-martial which would follow would be 
 only a mere form. Yet for the moment this knowl- 
 edge scarcely penetrated my consciousness one 
 thing I remembered, her message. She cared! she 
 would serve me if she could! Her thought of me 
 was kindly ! I put the food on the floor untouched, 
 and sat down on the box. I wanted to live; I was 
 young, ambitious, and I loved that girl. I realized 
 this truth clearly, and it became the one ceaseless 
 incentive to effort. Her face arose before me, and I 
 felt that her message was meant for my encourage- 
 ment. She wanted me to live; wished me to know 
 that she was not indifferent; trusted me to accomplish 
 all that a man could. And I must act now, if at all. 
 The time allowed me was short how short I could 
 not even guess. I ate the food, not from any sense 
 of hunger, but because I needed it to keep up my 
 strength, my mind ever busy with the problem. 
 Would they give me a few hours respite opportu- 
 nity to reflect 1 ? If so, there was hope; I could plan 
 and work, with some faith that the coming night 
 would bring me a chance for escape. I was alone,
 
 / Choose Death 205 
 
 unwatched; there was no place where an eye could 
 peer in on my movements. I dragged the box over 
 to the window, stood on it, and managed to dislodge 
 the bit of iron entangled in the grating. It proved 
 to be part of a discarded horseshoe, flung there care- 
 lessly by some farrier, and contained three thin- 
 headed nails. With difficulty I loosened one of these, 
 and fitted the sharp edge into a screwhead of a shelf 
 bracket. The nail afforded little purchase, and I 
 tried three of the screws before finding one loose 
 enough to turn. By this time my fingers were numb 
 and bleeding, yet the final success set my heart throb- 
 bing with exultation. 
 
 The removal of the screw, which by chance was 
 the lower one, enabled me to insert the remnant of 
 horseshoe beneath the bracket iron. Slowly, fearful 
 of creating alarm, this improvised lever wrenched the 
 bracket free, until I was enabled to get firm grip on 
 it with my hands. With foot braced, and every 
 muscle strained, I worked that bit of iron back and 
 forth, tearing it free, until I knew that another 
 wrench would separate it entirely from its fastenings. 
 Then I forced it back into place again, pressed down 
 the loosened screws, carefully gathered together the 
 slight debris littering the floor, and cast it into a 
 dark corner. The bracket seemed as solid as ever. 
 Now I must wait for night.
 
 CHAPTER XVIII 
 
 UNDER DEATH SENTENCE 
 
 T WAS dreary waiting, for every unusual 
 sound reaching me brought with it a 
 throb of fear. That my fate was already 
 practically settled I knew, but how long 
 the delay might be remained a problem. All I 
 could hope for was that final action might be post- 
 poned until the morrow, thus giving me the protec- 
 tion of the night in which to put my plans into execu- 
 tion. Again and again I reviewed all the circum- 
 stances, so far as I understood them, seeking to con- 
 vince myself that this time would be permitted me. 
 Yet it was all guesswork, and I doubted my own 
 conclusions. Colonel Pickney was evidently a stern 
 and resolute officer, yet with a kindly expression in 
 his face, yielding me some hope of delay. He would 
 do his duty undoubtedly, but was not a man to take 
 pleasure in the execution of such a sentence involving 
 a human life. He would naturally postpone the 
 inevitable as long as possible, in the hope that I 
 might change my mind, or that some conditions might 
 arise to relieve him of the unpleasant responsibility. 
 He might even decide the matter of sufficient import- 
 
 206
 
 Under Death Sentence 207 
 
 ance to send me to headquarters at Charleston, or 
 hold me under guard to await the arrival of some 
 higher officer. Fox, I felt convinced, would use what- 
 ever influence he possessed to delay action, and there 
 was a faint hope in my mind also that Noreen might 
 even make a plea to higher authorities in my behalf. 
 I dare not believe she would, but the vague dream 
 of such a thing recurred again and again to my mind. 
 Of course I had no conception that her thought 
 centered on me, or that there was any depth of per- 
 sonal feeling in the slight interest she had already 
 displayed by her request to Captain Fox. This was 
 no more than the natural expression of a tender- 
 hearted woman. We had been playmates and 
 friends; this fact alone was sufficient to justify an ef- 
 fort on her part to prevent my dying an ignominious 
 death. Besides, my capture had occurred through an 
 attempt to serve her. This was her plea for me, and 
 no other; this was the excuse with which she justified 
 her interest in the case. The fact that she was legally 
 my wife was to be kept secret was to be forgotten 
 forever, if possible. At first she had been frightened 
 at the situation, fearful lest I urge our relationship as 
 an excuse for being with her; but now she was reas- 
 sured by my silence. Believing the secret safe in my 
 keeping she was willing to venture a word in my 
 behalf, actuated by dictates of humanity.
 
 208 The Red Mist 
 
 This was the conclusion to which I came, and, 
 indeed no other solution appeared probable. But 
 even this did not evidence a dislike of me, a desire to 
 punish, or a deep feeling of animosity. This knowl- 
 edge alone brought me a real comfort, and a strength- 
 ening of courage. I listened at the door, my ear 
 pressed against the iron, distinguishing the tramp of 
 the guard in the corridor without, and occasionally 
 the low rumble of words, as though there were two 
 sentries on duty. To learn all I could I dragged the 
 box to a position below the window, and standing 
 on it, managed to gain a narrow glimpse without, the 
 vista revealing a flap of dirty tent cloth and part of 
 an army wagon backed up against the building, leav- 
 ing barely enough space for the guard to pace back 
 and forth the length of his beat. I could see his blue- 
 clad legs, with the white stripe, cross and recross in 
 front of me. I tested the strength of the iron grating 
 with my hands, but the bars were firmly imbedded 
 and immovable. 
 
 The afternoon brought me two visitors. The first 
 was an infantry captain, quick spoken and immacu- 
 late of dress, who merely looked me over much as an 
 entomologist might examine a strange bug, com- 
 manding me to stand up, and turn around, so as to 
 yield view of my profile. From certain questions 
 asked I supposed him endeavoring to identify me
 
 Under Death Sentence 209 
 
 with some suspicious character with whom he had 
 previously come in contact. What conclusion the 
 man reached, or what report he made to Pickney, I 
 am unable to say, for he stalked out again as silently 
 as he had entered, and the guard banged the door 
 shut. The sun must have been well down in the west 
 when Fox returned. I had been expecting him, trust- 
 ing to his friendly interest, and with a fleeting hope 
 that Noreen might commission him to bring me some 
 further message. Yet the moment I looked into his 
 face, shadowed by the fading light, I realized that he 
 brought no encouraging news. My heart sank, but 
 I kept a smile on my lips. 
 
 " I expected to be out of here before now," I said 
 meaningly, " yet I judge from your expression there 
 is no reprieve." 
 
 " And no hope of one, Wyatt," he answered regret- 
 fully. " The evidence against you is too strong. The 
 delay in convening a court has been caused by the 
 scarcity of officers in camp. Our forage trains are 
 just beginning to return, but it is now so late that 
 Colonel Pickney has decided to hold you prisoner 
 until morning. I waited until the order was issued 
 before coming here. The court-martial is set for 
 eight o'clock." 
 
 " I am thankful for even that delay. There is, I 
 presume, no doubt as to the result 1 ? "
 
 210 The Red Mist 
 
 " None, so far as I can learn. You are a soldier, 
 Wyatt, and may as well face the truth. I have urged 
 mercy on Colonel Pickney, until he finally ordered 
 me to drop the subject. He is a strict disciplinarian, 
 a bit of a martinet, indeed, and inclined to take the 
 advice of a regular army officer in such matters, 
 rather than rely on volunteers. Has Raymond any 
 special reason to dislike you"? " 
 
 " Only that I impersonated him in this mas- 
 querade." 
 
 " Bah ! that was mere chance, the selection of his 
 name from the army list. The fellow is naturally 
 vindictive enough, but surely could not harbor per- 
 sonal dislike over so small a matter." He paused 
 hesitatingly, as though doubtful of the propriety of 
 pressing an inquiry. " I trust you will pardon me, 
 Wyatt, but I have wondered if there was not some 
 trouble existing between you relative to the friend- 
 ship of Miss Harwood." 
 
 " That would appear impossible," I replied, some- 
 what surprised, " for my being with her was entirely 
 accidental." 
 
 "Yes, so she insists; but I know Raymond is 
 deeply interested in the girl. Someone told me he 
 actually proposed to her at West Point, and sought 
 this detail in hope of meeting her again. The occur- 
 rence which aroused my suspicion that he felt a per-
 
 Under Death Sentence 211 
 
 sonal grudge against you was this I know he prom- 
 ised her to use his influence to have you sent to 
 Charleston for trial, but instead he urged Colonel 
 Pickney to exercise his own authority. I chanced to 
 be in the next room, and overheard." 
 
 " You told her? " 
 
 " No; I have not seen the young lady since. It is 
 rather a delicate matter to become involved in. I 
 felt that I had better consult with you first. He has 
 not been here"? " 
 
 " No." 
 
 " He informed Pickney that he intended to come. 
 He apparently desired to know just how you chanced 
 to assume his name, and procured the necessary uni- 
 form, but I thought he might have some other 
 object." 
 
 My mind worked rapidly. That Raymond was 
 treacherous was probably true, and that, whether he 
 actually knew it or not, he had reason to suspicion 
 my relationship with the lady was equally a fact. 
 Yet really he knew nothing, nor was it my privilege 
 to enlighten him. I felt no pangs of jealousy, for, 
 from what little I had observed, Noreen had treated 
 him with marked coldness. There could be no great 
 degree of intimacy between them, or she would have 
 chosen him in this emergency rather than Captain 
 Fox. But she had revealed to neither officer the fact
 
 212 The Red Mist 
 
 of our marriage ; it was not so much as suspected 
 and it would be treachery on my part to even whisper 
 it in confidence. Her reticence and silence were suffi- 
 cient to close my lips, for it would not serve her in 
 any way for me to reveal the story to Fox. While I 
 liked the man, and had abundant confidence in his 
 discretion, yet, if I was destined to die, the secret 
 had better perish with me, while if I did escape, she 
 would respect me the more if I thus established my 
 purpose of protecting her from the gossip of the 
 camp. 
 
 " How is it, Wyatt? " he asked, as I failed to 
 speak. " Should Miss Harwood be informed of the 
 lieutenant's action 1 ? " 
 
 " By no means, Captain. If the man exhibits bit- 
 terness toward me, it can have no bearing upon her. 
 She is naturally interested in saving the life of an 
 old playmate, and I imagine understands pretty well 
 Raymond's character, without your information. I 
 doubt if she really trusted the fellow even when she 
 made him a messenger." 
 
 " So do I, for later she went herself." 
 
 "To Colonel Pickney?" 
 
 " Yes, an hour ago, after Raymond returned with 
 his report. I was at the hotel, and saw her slip out 
 the side door, with a shawl thrown over her head. 
 The lady evidently did not wish to be seen, and had
 
 Under Death Sentence 213 
 
 waited until the lieutenant had gone to his room. 
 Colonel Pickney has headquarters in the big stone 
 house opposite the court yard " 
 
 " The old Carter place." 
 
 " Yes; I had forgotten you knew the town. It can 
 be seen from the hotel porch, and I had the curiosity 
 to watch. She was inside nearly half an hour, and 
 returned by way of the side street. Then she sent 
 for me." 
 
 " She told you the result of her interview 4 ? " 
 
 " It was not even mentioned, but I knew she had 
 met with no success. She seemed distressed, but was 
 anxious that you should know at once the seriousness 
 of your position, and the only hope of escape offered 
 you." 
 
 My heart was beating fiercely at this direct evi- 
 dence of her interest in my affairs. She had even 
 humbled herself to beg for me a chance ; perhaps, to 
 Colonel Pickney she had even confessed the truth in 
 hope of changing his decision. But the effort had 
 proven useless; he had named terms, which she evi- 
 dently considered unworthy. 
 
 " What hope? " I asked coldly. " You mean the 
 terms offered me before? " 
 
 He bowed gravely, but without speaking. 
 
 " And did Miss Harwood request you to urge my 
 acceptance? "
 
 214. The Red Mist 
 
 " By no means. Her purpose was to acquaint you 
 with the conditions, to relieve your suspense, and per- 
 mit you to realize her friendliness. I was to tell you 
 this frankly, but not to urge any decision upon you." 
 
 " And I thank you, Captain Fox, and beg you to 
 express to her my appreciation of her kind loyalty. 
 Her interest has brought me happiness even here. 
 But I cannot accept the terms offered by Colonel 
 Pickney. I will give him no information relative to 
 General Jackson's command. My former decision 
 was final. My life is of small account in this strug- 
 gle, and its preservation would be no excuse for 
 treachery." 
 
 Fox grasped my hand firmly in both his own. 
 
 " I am glad of your decision, Wyatt," he said ear- 
 nestly. " I had no doubt of what it would be ; nor do 
 I think she had. Is there anything I can do? Any 
 comfort I can add? " 
 
 " Only one ; I would ask of Miss Harwood a single 
 favor. It is that she write my mother the conditions 
 of my death a woman can do that best." 
 
 He took an envelope from his pocket, and a pencil. 
 
 " How should such a letter be addressed? " 
 
 " Mrs. Margaret Wyatt, Goldsboro, North Caro- 
 lina." 
 
 " I can promise you it shall be done. I sincerely 
 wish, Wyatt, we had met under pleasanter circum-
 
 Under Death Sentence 215 
 
 stances. This is a sad ending to what might have 
 been a lasting friendship; I confess I have learned to 
 like you, my boy." 
 
 " And I you, Captain Fox," I responded earnestly, 
 feeling deeply his friendliness. " My experiences of 
 war have not made me bitter, and I know there are 
 real men on both sides. I am simply doing my duty, 
 as you are doing yours, and there is no enmity 
 between us. And," in spite of every effort at control 
 my voice faltered, " you will tell Miss Harwood how 
 much her message of kindness meant to me." 
 
 " I certainly will, my lad is that all? It may 
 not be possible for me to come again." 
 
 " There is nothing else ; Jackson will learn the 
 truth through other sources good-by, and may God 
 guard you." 
 
 " Good-by." 
 
 Our hands clung, our eyes met, and then he turned 
 away, without venturing to glance back; the door 
 closed behind him, and I stood staring at it through 
 blurred vision. I was still standing there motionless 
 when the iron barrier opened again a few inches, and 
 the hand of a soldier pushed a tin containing food 
 along the floor. 
 
 " Here's your supper, Johnny," growled a voice 
 indistinctly, "an' I guess you won't be bothered any 
 more tonight."
 
 216 The Red Mist 
 
 It was already quite dusk in the cell, but outside 
 the grated window a campfire burned, and the red 
 glare found way through the bars, and rendered the 
 interior visible. I sat on the box, and choked down 
 what food I could, endeavoring to drive away the 
 feeling of depression in which Fox had left me. I 
 needed now strength and courage to front the one 
 chance left.
 
 CHAPTER XIX 
 
 THE ONE PATH OF ESCAPE 
 
 HERE was absolutely nothing for me to 
 do but wait, but it was hard to judge 
 time. My watch had been taken from 
 me, and I was fearful lest I choose a 
 wrong hour for my exploit. The noise of the camp 
 without was some guide, however, but, as the evening 
 lengthened, a band began playing overhead, and I 
 could hear the sound of feet on the floor above. Evi- 
 dently a dance was in progress in the big court room, 
 and for the moment my heart seemed to stop beating 
 in a sudden fear that my plan of escape for that night 
 was blocked. It was the big fireplace opening into 
 this room through which I had hoped to emerge, but 
 I could never accomplish such hope amidst of those 
 dancers. And they might keep up their dancing to so 
 late an hour as to give me no opportunity before 
 dawn to find a place in which to elude search. Yet 
 the noise was in my favor, if I could only be assured 
 the chimney was wide enough above to permit of my 
 finally reaching the roof. Once there I would dis- 
 cover a way down. The band was a good one, and 
 the musicians played with energy; I could even 
 
 217
 
 218 The Red Mist 
 
 distinguish the tapping of the leader's foot on the 
 floor almost directly above my head. The noise made 
 by the dancers was muffled and confused, and, while 
 I knew there were voices talking, and could occasion- 
 ally catch the sound of a laugh, the whole was merely 
 a din, entirely meaningless. The grim incongruity of 
 that merry party above, dancing and laughing in the 
 bright light, and of myself in that black cell below, 
 waiting the certainty of death the next morning, 
 served to steel my resolve the affair was like an 
 insult, and I felt my blood grow hot in my veins as 
 the strains of a waltz and schottish mingled with the 
 uproar of nimble feet. I would take the chance, and 
 it might as well be now. 
 
 I could hear nothing of the guard in the corridor, 
 although I listened intently, my ear against the iron 
 door, during a lull in that babel overhead. It was 
 hardly likely another inspection would be made, at 
 least not until the sentries were again relieved, prob- 
 ably at midnight. To my judgment this would allow 
 me nearly three hours in which to make my effort 
 and surely half that time should prove sufficient. The 
 band burst into harmony again a polka, I remem- 
 ber and I tore free the loosened support. It made 
 an ugly bit of iron, well adapted for the purpose I 
 had in mind. Not only could it be utilized as a lever, 
 but it was no mean weapon for use in emergency.
 
 219 
 
 I found the iron sheathing difficult to penetrate, 
 and it must have required fifteen or twenty minutes 
 to break the edge loose so as to insert the point of 
 my wedge. The effort tore my hands terribly, but 
 desperation gave me a strength which finally pressed 
 back the thin sheet of iron. The bar, once inserted, 
 furnished the necessary leverage, forcing the iron to 
 yield about the rivet heads. The operation required 
 time, and was by no means noiseless, but the blaring 
 of the band drowned the rasping sound, and enabled 
 me to exercise all my strength. This opening gave 
 me both hand and foot-hold, together with a new 
 faith in my ultimate success. I waited between 
 the dances, recruiting strained muscles, and, listen- 
 ing anxiously for any alarming sound in the corridor ; 
 only to spring again feverishly to the work the mo- 
 ment the band resumed playing. 
 
 Again and again I thought my effort would fail, 
 yet the barrier yielded inch by inch, bursting from 
 the grip of the rivets as I succeeded in achieving 
 leverage, until I forced fully half the iron curtain 
 backward, jamming it against the wall, and thus 
 revealed the black opening into the chimney. It 
 was there just as I had remembered, and the proof 
 brought me fresh hope, and renewed determination. 
 There was danger ahead, yet the most difficult part 
 of my desperate undertaking had been accomplished.
 
 220 The Red Mist 
 
 I knelt down and stared breathlessly into the 
 yawning cavity, and thrust my head into the open- 
 ing seeking for some gleam of light above. There 
 was none, nor was there any smell of smoke. This 
 discovery relieved one anxiety, while it brought a 
 new problem. Had the oldtime fireplaces been per- 
 manently closed, so as to compel me to climb to the 
 very roof in order to obtain an exit*? The opening 
 which I had uncovered was sufficiently large to per- 
 mit the squeezing through of my body, and, once 
 within the chimney, I found ample space in which to 
 explore. 
 
 I could see nothing, and was compelled to rely 
 entirely upon the sense of touch. This, however, 
 quickly convinced me that the opposite wall was 
 solid, containing not even a flue hole. Then assuredly 
 no furnace had ever been installed in the building, 
 and either open fireplaces, or stoves, were used for 
 heating purposes in those rooms above. Probably 
 the former had been discarded and the latter substi- 
 tuted since the days of my boyhood, which would 
 account for the darkness above. The oldtime open- 
 ings had been closed, sealed up, and so the chances 
 were that only the roof afforded opportunity for my 
 escape. I felt grave doubt as to my ability to attain 
 that elevation ; it was not a pleasant prospect, but I 
 had already gone too far to hesitate. This was my
 
 The One Path of Escape 221 
 
 only chance, and I must either give it a trial, or 
 resign myself to the certain fate of the morrow. 
 
 Iron bars had been left on one side the chimney, 
 forming an irregular ladder, whether for strengthen- 
 ing or some other purpose, I cannot say. My groping 
 hands located these, and by their aid I began to climb 
 slowly upward through the pitch darkness. The 
 chimney walls were at the beginning so wide apart 
 as to afford me no grip, but by the time the iron 
 bands disappeared, which was just below the floor of 
 the first story, the chimney had narrowed sufficiently 
 to enable me to brace myself between its jagged sides. 
 In this manner I not only managed to keep from fall- 
 ing, but even succeeded in advancing slowly, al- 
 though the sharp edges of the stone lacerated hands 
 and knees painfully. At the level of the first story 
 I came upon a projection of rock, possibly six 
 or eight inches wide, on which I found secure foot- 
 hold, and was thus able to regain breath and strength 
 for a renewal of the struggle. I was crouched oppo- 
 site the oldtime fireplace, and the band, playing nois- 
 ily, was within a very few feet of where I hid. How- 
 ever, not a gleam of light was visible, and it was some 
 time before I located the opening which had been 
 left for a stovepipe. Even then I could feel no pipe, 
 but, as I extended my arm, a finger burst through the 
 paper which had been pasted across the entrance, and
 
 222 The Red Mist 
 
 a glow of radiance illumined the black walls 
 about me. 
 
 I waited motionless, holding my breath in fear 
 that some eye might have witnessed the tearing of the 
 paper; but there was no cessation of noise, no evi- 
 dence of discovery. The band ceased to play, and 
 the murmur of voices in conversation reached me 
 where I clung precariously to the ragged wall. It 
 was a mere monotone, the mingled words indistin- 
 guishable, confused by feet moving across the floor. 
 Then some voice announced the next dance, and the 
 band began again. 
 
 Assailed by a temptation to view the scene, I found 
 foothold a little higher up, and, clinging to the edge 
 of the hole, brought my eyes to a level with the rent 
 in the paper. The vista was not a wide one, and I 
 dare not enlarge the space, yet I saw sufficient to 
 yield me full knowledge of the party, and its occa- 
 sion. The floor was crowded, the men almost with- 
 out exception in Federal uniform. A few of these 
 were dancing together, as thought there was a scar- 
 city of women partners, but the fairer sex were not 
 altogether lacking, and I had little difficulty in distin- 
 guishing the officers' wives from the town belles by 
 the cut and material of their gowns. The latter, how- 
 ever, predominated, proving either that the feminine 
 inhabitants of Lewisburg were loyal in their senti-
 
 The One Path of Escape 223 
 
 ments, or that the Yankee invaders had made a com- 
 plete capture of the town. Whichever theory was 
 the true one, both sexes were enjoying themselves to 
 the top of their bent, forgetful of everything except 
 the pleasure of the moment. 
 
 The couples whirled past, circling the room. I 
 could distinguish uniforms of every grade below that 
 of colonel, and representatives of the three arms of 
 the service. Occasionally a black coat appeared con- 
 spicuously amid the throng on the floor, but there 
 were more of these visible along the side walls. It 
 was evidently military night, and the ladies looked 
 kindly on brass buttons and gold lace. The big room 
 resounded to the tap of feet, and the ceaseless mur- 
 mur of voices; laughter rang out, and over all the 
 merry strain of music. 
 
 I watched the faces eagerly, but they were all 
 strange. No doubt some of those young women I 
 had known as girls, but they had grown out of my 
 recollection. None among the officers present, so far 
 as I could tell, had I ever come in contact with ah ! 
 yes ! there was Whitlock sitting disconsolately alone 
 below the judge's bench. I clung to my perch deter- 
 mining to assure myself, but my eyes encountered no 
 other familiar countenance. Of course Noreen would 
 not attend, but there must be some special cause to 
 account for Raymond's absence. He was the sort
 
 224 The Red Mist 
 
 to whom such an occasion as this would naturally 
 appeal. 
 
 Satisfied by my scrutiny, I explored the opposite 
 wall in vain for any similar opening. As I remem- 
 bered there were offices there, where in days of peace 
 the county officers held sway, and the floor above was 
 an unfurnished attic, extending the full length of the 
 building, having a low, unceiled roof. In the old 
 days it had been used for storage purposes, and there 
 was a narrow stairway leading down into the sheriff's 
 office. Ay! and there was a contrivance there once 
 in which they used to burn waste papers. I remem- 
 bered a certain house-cleaning in which I assisted, 
 and was assigned to the job of stirring the papers 
 frequently with an iron poker. I thought it fun, 
 and the chimney funnel was a big one. Possibly it 
 was there still, but could I succeed in getting up that 
 far? The light shining through the broken paper 
 permitted a faint glimpse of my immediate surround- 
 ings, yet revealed little to encourage such an attempt. 
 The chimney was barely large enough to admit the 
 upward passage of my body, and was a black mys- 
 tery. However, the irregularity of the stones prom- 
 ised finger and foot-hold, and if the opening retained 
 the same formation to the top, I might be able to 
 squeeze through without serious accident. At any 
 rate the effort must be made to retreat, or even to
 
 The One Path of Escape 225 
 
 remain where I was, involved consequences far more 
 dangerous than those threatened by this tunnel. It 
 offered a chance, a hope and I could ask no more. 
 
 These were but flashes of thought, for I was climb- 
 ing before the music ceased, clinging desperately to 
 every slight projection, and bracing myself against 
 the walls. Progress was slow, and occasionally pain- 
 ful ; the contracted space gave me a feeling of suffo- 
 cation, and I dislodged enough soot so I was 
 compelled to struggle constantly to restrain from 
 coughing. My only relief was to bind a handker- 
 chief across mouth and nostrils. 
 
 While the music remained silent, I rested, fearful 
 lest my struggles would be overheard, taking such 
 meager comfort as I could. The first blare of the 
 horns started me off once more, careless in the midst 
 of so much noise as to whether I rattled the loosened 
 plaster, or even dislodged an ill-secured stone. But 
 at the best the passage was made by inches, and I took 
 more than one desperate chance of slipping; twice I 
 clung breathless as the music ceased, but the second 
 time I felt convinced I had attained to the level of 
 the upper floor. This was but a decision of judg- 
 ment, as my only guidance came from the noise 
 below, and the distance which it seemed to me I had 
 clambered up. There was no change in my surround- 
 ings as revealed by my groping hands the same
 
 226 The Red Mist 
 
 solid four walls of rubble stone and plaster, but these 
 thus far ran straight up, wide enough apart to permit 
 the passage of my body. 
 
 With the next burst of melody from below, now 
 somewhat mellowed by distance and the intervening 
 walls, I made another attempt to ascend, but had 
 scarcely attained more than a foot or two when my 
 right hand plunged into a wide opening. Clinging as 
 best I could to a precarious footing, I ran my arm 
 deeper in until I came in contact with a tin covering, 
 which yielded easily to the pressure of my fingers, and 
 finally fell rather noisily to the floor. I paused, 
 startled at the sound, but no gleam of light came 
 through the opening, and I instantly realized that the 
 attic was unoccupied. The rattle of the tin would, in 
 all probability, create no alarm because of the din 
 below. 
 
 I knew now exactly where I was, the only imme- 
 diate problem being my ability to squeeze through 
 that narrow space. The oldtime burner had evidently 
 been removed, and a tin cap fitted over the chimney 
 hole. I wiggled my way in head first, shoulders 
 drawn together, hands gripping the outer edge, and 
 feet pressed strong against the inside of the chimney. 
 At first it seemed as if I hardly moved, and I was 
 wedged so closely that every attempt to breathe gave 
 me pain; yet to crush my way forward was easier
 
 The One Path of Escape 227 
 
 than an attempt to retreat, and I pushed with all my 
 power, feeling my clothes tear, yet conscious of some 
 slight advance. The encouragement of this success 
 led to a redoubling of effort, my shoulders drawn 
 close, and every muscle strained to its utmost. My 
 knees were doubled up in the chimney, and my feet 
 found solid purchase against the stones. I felt as 
 though the very skin was being peeled off me, but I 
 shot forward, my head and shoulders emerging into 
 the open. Heavens! what a relief! I drew a long 
 breath, dangling over the floor, unable to reach any 
 support; then kicked and struggled until I fell out 
 headlong, and lay too exhausted even to move. 
 
 It was so still I could plainly hear the swift beat- 
 ing of my heart, and so dark that not an object was 
 discernible. The music below had ceased, and, as I 
 was now on the opposite side of the building, the 
 sound of conversation and movement did not reach 
 me. For a long moment I lay there endeavoring to 
 recall the surroundings, but I dare not waste much 
 time in such idleness. The night was slipping away, 
 and every instant gained was to my advantage. There 
 was no safety until I was out of this building. I 
 ached from head to foot, my clothes must be in rags, 
 and, no doubt, I was as black as a negro from chim- 
 ney soot. Yet my heart beat high with hope, and 
 the spirit of adventure gripped me.
 
 228 The Red Mist 
 
 The stairs were somewhere to the right, unpro- 
 tected by even a handrail. I crept toward them 
 across the rough board floor, fearing a fall, and 
 finally located the opening. Nothing indicated that 
 the room below was occupied, and I slipped down as 
 silently as possible, although the steps creaked under 
 my weight. Once in the sheriff's room, some recol- 
 lection of its form and furnishing recurred to mind; 
 my memory, served by the dim reflection of a camp- 
 fire without, which rendered objects faintly visible. 
 I could distinguish the desk, and a few rounded-back 
 wooden chairs pushed against the wall. There was a 
 door to the left, standing ajar, leading into a wash- 
 room, and I ventured within, feeling about to assure 
 myself if there had been any water left. I found a 
 bucket nearly full, and two bars of soap, and unable 
 to resist the luxury, I stripped off my ragged uniform 
 coat, and began vigorous scrubbing. How thorough 
 a job I made of it I cannot tell, but the soap lathered 
 freely, and I certainly did my best, using up an entire 
 roller towel in the final effort to attain cleanliness. 
 
 There was a coat and hat hanging on the hooks, 
 neither article of the highest respectability I judged 
 from feeling them, but more to my purpose than the 
 rags I had cast aside, and I donned the two gladly, 
 finding them no bad fit. The hat was looped up w r ith 
 a star. Feeling quite myself again in these new
 
 The One Path of Escape 229 
 
 habiliments; and conscious of a clean face, I stole 
 across the sheriff's deserted office, seeking the door 
 into the corridor. I found it, but it was locked. 
 Failing to force this I tried the windows, only to dis- 
 cover them securely barred. All these offices were 
 connected together, that of the county clerk adjoin- 
 ing the sheriff's, and possibly I might find a door 
 unlocked somewhere ; at least none of the other win- 
 dows would be ironed. 
 
 I listened at the door leading into the clerk's room, 
 but heard no sound. There was no lock on the door, 
 and it opened silently to the pressure of my hand. A 
 flood of light swept into my eyes, and I stood blink- 
 ing blindly, too surprised and startled to draw in- 
 stantly back. There were two men in the room, one 
 bending over a desk, the other sitting leaning back 
 against the wall directly facing me. The latter was 
 Lieutenant Raymond.
 
 CHAPTER XX 
 
 I MAKE TWO PRISONERS 
 
 SAW him stare, open mouthed, as 
 though at a ghost. There was a startled 
 look in his face, but no recognition. The 
 same swift glimpse had revealed to me a 
 discarded belt on the end of the desk, in which glit- 
 tered the pearl handle of a revolver. With one step 
 forward I had the weapon in my possession, and 
 sprang between both men and the door. 
 
 " Not a single move, gentlemen ! " I commanded 
 crisply, yet not venturing to speak loud, for fear of 
 a guard outside. " Lieutenant, place your gun on 
 the desk!" 
 
 He had it half-drawn, but my weapon was aimed 
 straight at his head. 
 
 " What the hell ! " he sputtered. 
 " Never mind ! Do as I say first, and then ask 
 questions take it by the barrel ; now slide it across 
 to me." 
 
 My eyes glanced aside at the face of the other, 
 who was looking up, scarcely comprehending even 
 yet what had occurred, and recognized Colonel Pick- 
 ney. So I had blindly strayed into headquarters! 
 
 230
 
 / Make Two Prisoners 231 
 
 Well, it was a ticklish position, but, for the moment 
 at least, I had the upper hand. Now I must use my 
 wit to retain it. The confused, startled look on the 
 two faces amused me Raymond gasped like a fish 
 out of water, and the florid features of the colonel 
 expressed a chagrin too deep for words. I thought 
 he would explode, he sputtered so before he could 
 give vocal utterance to his discovery. 
 
 " By God, it's that damn spy ! " 
 
 " What ! " and the Lieutenant took a step for- 
 ward, only to shrink back as my revolver came to a 
 level. " The Johnny we were going to hang? " 
 
 " Were going to yes," and I smiled grimly, 
 " but you are not quite so cocksure of it now. What 
 have you here*? " 
 
 I glanced sidelong at the paper on which the 
 Colonel's hand still rested. My eyes caught but a 
 line or two, yet enough to convince me it was an 
 order of court-martial. 
 
 " Intended for my case, sir"? " 
 
 He nodded angrily, growling out an indistinct 
 word. 
 
 " Tear it up ; I have decided against being pres- 
 ent. You heard me tear it up ! " 
 
 He was raging inwardly, but must have read the 
 meaning of my eyes for his hands tore the sheet 
 across, and flung the fragments to the floor.
 
 232 The Red Mist 
 
 " It is your turn now, Johnny," he said sneeringly, 
 " but it won't last long. There is a sentinel out- 
 side." 
 
 " I supposed so; and any noise either one of you 
 make will be the last sound you'll utter in this 
 world. That is no idle threat, gentlemen; so don't 
 take the chance. My life is at stake in this game I'm 
 playing, and I shall shoot to kill." 
 
 " How the devil did you get here*? " 
 
 " We will discuss that when we have more time. 
 Lieutenant Raymond, I will trouble you to step 
 around back of the desk no, the other way ; I ad- 
 vise you not to be tricky. Colonel Pickney, sit up 
 in your chair, and put your hands behind you in 
 through the openings in the chair back. Oh, yes you 
 will ! Don't be a fool, man ! What is this a hair 
 trigger? " 
 
 I never saw anyone more thoroughly angry; he 
 would have killed me with the utmost pleasure, and, 
 indeed, for an instant, I expected him to actually 
 make the attempt. But my eyes glared into his, 
 and the pearl-handled revolver was within six inches 
 of his head, and the man was not insane. Slowly, 
 reluctantly, as though actually forced into the action, 
 his arms were thrust backward into a posture of 
 helplessness. His lips sputtered, but he could not 
 even swear.
 
 I Make Two Prisoners 233 
 
 " Now Raymond, take that belt and bind him," 
 I commanded sternly. " Go to it, and be quick. Re- 
 member I have a gun in each hand. Pass it clear 
 around his body, and across the wrists. Now draw 
 it tight oh ! tighter than that ! I expect it to 
 hurt him ! Good Lord, man, this is war ! I am the 
 one you have cause to feel afraid of he cannot 
 court-martial you for obeying my orders with a gun 
 at your head. That's it now catch the buckle." 
 
 Pickney choked with rage to which he dare not 
 give vent, and the hands of the lieutenant shook as 
 though from chill. His face was so white I began 
 to think the fellow had a streak of cowardice in him, 
 but his very fear might give him recklessness. I 
 shoved the muzzle of a revolver against his coat. 
 
 " Now this other around his legs; strap them tight 
 to the chair. Very good, indeed; you are learning 
 your trade." 
 
 I tested the taut leather with one hand. 
 
 " That will hold you, Colonel, all but your 
 mouth, and I hope you have enough sense left to 
 guard that yourself. Raymond," and my glance 
 swept the walls of the room hastily, " I regret troub- 
 ling you so much; it is like adding insult to injury 
 but would you reach me those overalls hanging 
 on the hook behind you. Thank you; now turn that 
 chair, so the back will be this way, and sit down."
 
 234 The Red Mist 
 
 He knew what I meant, and there was an ugly 
 look in his eyes, but I gave him no time for action. 
 The colonel was safe enough, and I felt free to give 
 my entire attention to the younger man. Nor did I 
 feel any inclination to deal with him gently. It was 
 his jealousy and malice which were largely respon- 
 sible for my position of peril, and he had exhibited 
 petty meanness in his treatment of me when he pos- 
 sessed the power. Now, for the moment, at least, 
 that power was mine, and the recollection left me 
 no inclination to be gentle. I gripped him by the 
 collar, twisting my knuckles into his throat, and 
 thrust him down into the chair seat with a violence 
 which caused the fellow to gasp for breath. 
 
 " You move when I speak! " I said threateningly. 
 " This is no boy's play. Now put your hands back 
 oh, farther than that ; cross them over each other. 
 Come, do you feel the steel ! I do not like you any 
 too well, Raymond; I know your treachery." 
 
 " I did nothing against you," he protested wrig- 
 gling about to gain glimpse of my face. " I had no 
 authority here " 
 
 " No, but you had influence, and used it against 
 me. I got the story straight enough, and can guess 
 the reason. You were going to call on me, but you 
 failed to do so." 
 
 " Did Captain Fox tell you that*? "
 
 I Make Two Prisoners 235 
 
 " Never mind who told me. We are not dis- 
 cussing the affair now. Sit back straighter; there, I 
 reckon that will hold. Oh! it hurts, does it? I 
 meant it should. Let me see ; there ought to be some 
 cord in one of these drawers. Ah, I thought so; now 
 I will make a good job of it." 
 
 I stood off and looked at the two of them, sur- 
 prised at the ease with which I had accomplished 
 the result, but entirely at sea as to my next move- 
 ment. All I had done since entering the room had 
 been instinctive rather than thoughtful. I had ac- 
 cepted the only course open, but the work had been 
 done without plan, without conception of what must 
 follow. There was a guard on duty in the corridor 
 without, and, no doubt, another at the door of the 
 building. Apparently there was no other point of 
 egress, and to remain where I was would result in 
 certain discovery, and that soon. My success was 
 but temporary, and my peril in no degree lessened by 
 what had already been accomplished. No plan, no 
 hopeful possibility, occurred to me; I could but 
 stare vacantly at my two prisoners, and about at 
 the walls of the room. Raymond was jammed back 
 into one corner farthest from the door, his face white, 
 every bit of nerve gone, and a red welt showing 
 where my grip had contracted the flesh. The fel- 
 low actually looked pitiful he was so completely
 
 236 The Red Mist 
 
 cowed. But Pickney was of a different kidney. He 
 sat glaring angrily at me across the table, with face 
 red as the rising sun, straining at the tough leather, 
 his lips muttering incoherent threats of vengeance. 
 
 " I'll get you yet, you damned rascal," I heard him 
 growl, " and stretch your neck without any trial." 
 
 " And I'll gag that mouth of yours," I answered 
 " and keep it still for awhile. Oh, yes, you'll open 
 up, my man ! I know a trick that will make you bite 
 the tighter I pull the cord. How about you, Lieu- 
 tenant? Would you like a dose of the same medi- 
 cine?" 
 
 I stepped across to him, a strip of cloth in my 
 hand, but just at that instant the latch of the door 
 rattled as though a hand without gripped it. I had 
 barely time in which to leap back against the wall, 
 hidden from view, when the door opened inward. 
 All I saw was the glimpse of a man's hand and sleeve. 
 The fellow must have perceived nothing to alarm 
 him, for he merely held the door ajar. 
 
 " A lady to see the colonel," he announced briefly. 
 " Just step in, miss." 
 
 I saw her advance two steps, and then stop mo- 
 tionless, with half-suppressed cry of surprise. The 
 sentry could not have heard the slight exclamation, 
 for he closed the door, the latch clicking sharply. 
 Her eyes opened wide, staring first at the Colonel,
 
 
 "You!" she exclaimed. "You here and free! What what 
 have you done to these men?"
 
 / Make Two Prisoners 237 
 
 then at Raymond, so startled at the discovery of 
 their predicament as to be dazed. I took a step for- 
 ward, and for the first time, she became aware o 
 another person in the room. She drew hastily back, 
 one hand flung out, as though in defense, for the 
 instant failing to recognize me in citizen's clothes. 
 Then the swift light of recognition leaped into her 
 eyes, as she leaned forward to scan me more closely 
 in the dim light of the single lamp. I could not 
 tell, I could not be sure, yet I thought the expression 
 on her face was one of relief, of rejoicing. 
 
 "You!" she exclaimed, as though not yet half 
 convinced of the truth. " You here and free ! 
 What what have you done to these men? " 
 
 I laughed lightly, so relieved by her reception as 
 to feel a new man. 
 
 " Merely turned the tables; this time luck was on 
 my side." 
 
 " You have not hurt them"? " 
 
 " Oh, no; there was no necessity. They were quite 
 easily persuaded. I was fortunate enough to gain 
 possession of all the weapons, and neither gentleman 
 seemed eager to prove a hero. As you perceive, they 
 are like lambs." 
 
 They hardly looked it, for if ever murder glared 
 unconcealed in the eyes of men, it did then ; but they 
 were helpless to move, or express themselves at
 
 238 The Red Mist 
 
 least the colonel was, although he struggled fiercely. 
 The younger officer made no attempt, his thin lips 
 drawn back in a cruel snarl. I was certain there was 
 a swift gleam of amusement in the girl's eyes, but it 
 passed quickly as her glance again met mine. 
 
 " But you! Tell me; I must understand in order 
 to know what to do. How did you come here 4 ? " 
 
 " The explanation is simple enough, and these 
 gentlemen will be interested also in hearing about 
 it. No doubt they think I dropped from the sky. 
 When my father was the judge of this court, I was 
 free to play about the building, and in that way I 
 learned all its secrets. They chose the old record 
 room as my cell, and I was aware that the big cen- 
 tral chimney composed the greater part of its inner 
 wall. My only problem was to break through, and 
 this I succeeded in doing. There was a dance in the 
 courtroom, and the noise enabled me to work with- 
 out discovery. I crept up through the chimney, and 
 came out in the attic. There are stairs leading down 
 into the sheriff's office, just beyond there. That was 
 where I found these clothes, but the door into the 
 corridor was locked, and so I came in here. I had 
 no suspicion the room was occupied, until I came 
 face to face with these men. But they were more 
 surprised even than I. I got the guns first, and that 
 ended it ; but I cannot hold you up that way."
 
 / Make Two Prisoners 239 
 
 " There is no necessity." 
 
 " No! " I could not keep the joyous note out of 
 my voice. " You mean " 
 
 " Merely, that I came here seeking your release, 
 or rather to urge that you be given a trial at Charles- 
 ton. It is scarcely likely under all conditions that 
 I will prevent your escape, or attempt to do so. You 
 saved me from a fate worse than death, and was 
 captured while endeavoring to serve me. Surely 
 you did not suppose I had forgotten*? You received 
 my message? " 
 
 " Yes, and was most thankful for it. I confess 
 I had doubted before." 
 
 " I read your thoughts in your face; that was one 
 reason why I wished to reassure you. I could not be 
 ungrateful." She glanced across the room, and be- 
 gan again as though anxious to get upon another 
 topic. "I I requested Lieutenant Raymond to 
 intercede in your behalf, and he pledged me his 
 word to do so. Less than an hour ago I learned he 
 was exerting his influence with Colonel Pickney 
 against my wishes. I determined to come here in 
 person, and learn the truth. Have you any explana- 
 tion, Lieutenant Raymond." 
 
 " The fellow is a self-confessed spy," he asserted 
 hoarsely. " There was nothing I could say to save 
 him."
 
 240 The Red Mist 
 
 " Did you attempt to say anything*? " 
 
 "Why, yes; I " 
 
 " Lieutenant, I made no request that you would 
 interpose to save this man from his jifst fate under 
 military law. My father was a soldier, and I know 
 a soldier's duty. All I asked was that he be sent to 
 Charleston, to the headquarters of this department, 
 where he could have an impartial trial. If you had 
 so advised Colonel Pickney that would have been 
 done. He would have gladly shifted the responsi- 
 bility elsewhere. Now the full burden of decision 
 falls on me. I must choose between two duties." 
 
 "Two duties'?" 
 
 " Yes two; my loyalty to the Union, or to my 
 husband." 
 
 Raymond certainly was no more startled than I 
 at this avowal, perhaps less so, for although the 
 words choked in his throat, he managed to give them 
 utterance. 
 
 " Your husband ! Good God ! do you mean to 
 say you are married to this fellow 4 ? " 
 
 "I not only mean to say it," she said calmly, 
 " but I have the proof with me. I tell you the fact 
 merely to justify my action, for I intend to save him 
 if I can. I wish Colonel Pickney to know why I do 
 this what conditions justify me in so rebellious 
 a course. This man does not deserve death ; he was
 
 I Make Two Prisoners 241 
 
 captured while defending me from insult, and he is 
 my husband. I should be unworthy the name of 
 woman if I did not aid his escape." 
 
 She turned to me, her eyes eager. 
 
 " Tom, you must do just as I say."
 
 CHAPTER XXI 
 
 THE LADY CHOOSES 
 
 HE came across toward me, her back to 
 the others, and spoke swiftly, yet in a 
 low voice which did not carry to their 
 ears. 
 
 " There is only one way possible for you to pass 
 out of this building and through the camp safely. 
 There are guards everywhere, and the orders are very 
 strict; but I think we can go together. I know the 
 countersign Captain Fox is officer of the day, and 
 trusted me with it. If if you only had a uni- 
 form! Where is the one you wore? " 
 
 " My trip through the chimney left that in rags," 
 I answered, impressed by her earnestness, and get- 
 ting my wits together. 
 
 She glanced about the walls of the room, a frown 
 between her eyes. 
 
 " Then we must forage from the enemy," with a 
 little nervous laugh. " You would never pass the 
 sentry in the corridor wearing that suit. You will 
 have to take the lieutenant's coat and cap. Be quick 
 about it and and you need not be particularly 
 gentle on my account." 
 
 242
 
 The Lady Chooses 243 
 
 " Nor on my own either Fox informed me of 
 what he told you." 
 
 I was not long about the job, nor did Raymond 
 make any resistance to the exchange forced upon 
 him. In fact he acted like a man too completely 
 dazed to even realize the indignity of his treatment, 
 yet the way his eyes followed my every movement, 
 and the smouldering hate in their depths, left me to 
 doubt but what the fellow would prove dangerous 
 enough, if ever he regained the power. I took no 
 chances, binding him with greater care than before, 
 and fitting a gag into his mouth to silence any pos- 
 sible cry for help. Noreen st od close to the door, 
 apparently listening for some noise without, yet oc- 
 casionally directing her glance toward us anxiously. 
 I slipped into the lieutenant's coat, which fitted me 
 snugly, and pulled his cap well down over my eyes. 
 I bore no resemblance to the man, yet in the dark 
 the difference might not be noticed. 
 
 " Are you ready*? " she asked in a low whisper. 
 
 " Yes ; but tell me your plan. I need to know 
 what character I am to enact, Raymond"? " 
 
 "Not at first; not in the hall. That would be 
 useless, as there is a light burning. Listen," and she 
 grasped my sleeve in both hands in her eagerness to 
 explain. " Do you remember the way the corridor 
 runs'? "
 
 244 The Red Mist 
 
 " I think so. This is the left branch of the main 
 hallway. It is about four feet wide, and this is the 
 third door from the turn. Am I right? " 
 
 " Yes, as nearly as I can recall. I did not notice 
 closely. The light is at the intersection, a coal-oil 
 lamp in a bracket against the wall. There is a sen- 
 try stationed outside this door the Colonel's or- 
 derly, I presume, but fully armed, and two others 
 at the front entrance. These are twenty or thirty 
 feet away, and out of sight from this door. I am 
 not particularly afraid of passing them." 
 
 " It's the fellow stationed here 9 " 
 
 " Yes, he will be suspicious of a stranger coming 
 out with me, for he has seen everyone who came in." 
 
 " There is only one course to pursue then. We 
 must trust to force, and a quick assault which will 
 give the fellow no time to raise an alarm. You go 
 out alone, leaving the door slightly ajar, and engage 
 him in conversation. Did he appear to be genial 
 when you met him before*? " 
 
 " Yes, rather eager to talk a young man." 
 
 "Good; then you can gain his attention for a 
 moment. Stand so that his back will be to the door." 
 
 " You are not going to kill him? " 
 
 " There will be no necessity; once I get my grip 
 the affair will be over you understand?" 
 
 Her lips were firmly set, her eyes gravely earnest.
 
 The Lady Chooses 245 
 
 The light fell full on her face. I could not refrain 
 from touching her hand. 
 
 " You will let me thank you ! " 
 " There is no need. I could do no less/' 
 " But few would show the bravery." 
 " Bravery ! Why I have exhibited none. Please 
 do not speak of that every moment now means 
 so much. Yes, I understand perfectly; shall I go 
 now*?" 
 
 I nodded, drawing slightly back behind the door. 
 Her words brought me no encouragement, no hope 
 that this act had been inspired by any sentiment 
 beyond that of mere friendliness and gratitude. She 
 felt under obligation, and was paying the debt. I 
 was to expect nothing more. Once I was safe beyond 
 the lines, it was to be simply good-by a parting 
 forever. I set my teeth hard, conscious of the pain 
 at my heart, but with my lesson learned. I could 
 expect nothing else ; I had been a fool to dream 
 now I would perform a man's part, and hold to 
 her respect at least. I thrust both revolvers into the 
 belt I had retained ; this was to be an affair of bare 
 hands swift, merciless, noiseless. 
 
 She grasped the latch of the door, lifted her eyes 
 to mine for a bare instant; then opened it silently, 
 and stepped out into the hall, her lips smiling, as she 
 paused a moment to glance backward into the room.
 
 246 The Red Mist 
 
 " Very well, Colonel ; I shall certainly take her 
 your message," she said gaily, " and I thank you so 
 much." 
 
 Her fingers released the latch, leaving the door 
 standing ajar. 
 
 " Oh, sentry," she said pleasantly, but with 
 guarded voice, " I know it is perfectly ridiculous, but 
 a strand of hair has become entangled in this clasp. 
 Would you kindly see if you can free it*? " 
 
 " Certa : nly, Miss." 
 
 I heard him set down his musket against the wall, 
 and step forward. 
 
 " On the other side," she suggested. " If you turn 
 this way you will get the benefit of the light; it is 
 caught in those crossed sabers, I think." 
 
 She stepped back as I gripped him, steadying the 
 musket to keep it from being jarred to the floor. A 
 gasp was all the sound he gave a gasp, and one 
 convulsive effort to break loose; but with the first 
 jerk backward I had him off his feet, helpless, my 
 arm circling his throat, holding him in a vise. I 
 dragged him forward through the door, and flung 
 him to the floor face downward. 
 
 " Not a cry, son," I commanded sternly. "I'll 
 not shoot unless I have to. You are no worse off 
 than your colonel. Hand me the rope cord in that 
 upper desk drawer, Noreen; yes, that's it. Now,
 
 The Lady Chooses 247 
 
 Jack, put your hands behind you ! Ah ! you've done 
 the same job in your day, no doubt easy there, or 
 you may get hurt. Now I'll turn you over, and 
 bottle up your tongue; rather a surprise party, wasn't 
 it?" 
 
 The fellow stared up at me, and grinned. 
 
 " You sure did put it over me that time," he ad- 
 mitted, a touch of genuine admiration in his voice. 
 " I was like a baby, sir." 
 
 " You would have been if you had weighed a ton, 
 the grip I had on you I know the trade." 
 
 " Ay! yer do that; who are yer, may I ask? " 
 
 " The spy you fellows planned to hang in the 
 morning," I answered, amused by his unexpected 
 good humor. " Sorry, Jack, but I'll have to gag 
 you." 
 
 "The pleasure is mine; don't mention it," and 
 he winked facetiously, with a nod of his head toward 
 the heavily breathing colonel. I bound a bit of 
 rag over his mouth, more to give him an excuse for 
 silence than because I had any fear he would raise 
 an alarm. Noreen had silently opened the door, and 
 slipped out into the corridor. With a swift glance 
 over the three helpless men left behind, I joined her, 
 and tightly closed the door. The light of the distant 
 lamp revealed her face, but her eyes were serious. 
 
 " Better leave the musket leaning against the
 
 248 The Red Mist 
 
 wall," I whispered, noting she still grasped the 
 weapon. " It will only arouse suspicion. There are 
 two guards at the front entrance*?" 
 
 " Yes," she answered swiftly, " and you had bet- 
 ter give the word. If they stop you, and ask any 
 questions, give any name you please only you 
 came with dispatches from General Ramsay two 
 hours ago, and have been with Colonel Pickney ever 
 since. It is less than an hour since the guard was re- 
 lieved, for Captain Fox left me in order to make the 
 rounds, and these men will not know. You under- 
 stand? " 
 
 " Perfectly, and the countersign"? " 
 
 " Kanawah." 
 
 I hesitated, and her eyes fell, the long lashes shad- 
 ing them completely. 
 
 "And you*?" I asked, disappointed. "Do you 
 mean to let me go out alone? " 
 
 " Would you think it best for us to go together? " 
 
 " It seems to me the guard would be far less apt 
 to feel suspicion if I was accompanied by a lady 
 whom they had already passed; they would recognize 
 you." 
 
 The lashes uplifted again, and her eyes flashed 
 into mine. 
 
 " Then I will go also," she said simply, " for I 
 can guide you through the camp. I I only thought
 
 The Lady Chooses 249 
 
 perhaps you might prefer to make the trial alone. 
 Draw the cap visor lower down over your eyes 
 we may meet with someone who saw you brought in 
 as a prisoner. That is better; now we will chat as 
 we go about about West Point. Do you re- 
 member, Lieutenant, that last cadet dance"? how 
 beautifully the moon reflected on the Hudson? Why, 
 that was the night when I first met you wasn't 
 it"? I believe I like the cadet gray better than the 
 blue. Captain Fox tells me " 
 
 We turned the corner into the wide entrance hall, 
 strolling slowly side by side, her face turned up- 
 ward to mine. Apparently my eyes were upon her, 
 and I made some inane response to her words, yet I 
 saw the sentries at the door come stiffly to attention, 
 and then cross their musket barrels to bar our exit. 
 I halted as though in surprise. 
 
 " Are there any new orders'? " I asked in tone of 
 authority. " You remember passing us in, do you 
 not? " 
 
 " We passed the lady, sir," the older man an- 
 swered respectfully, " but no officer." 
 
 "Ah, yes, I see; you are not the same men who 
 were on guard when I arrived. I am Lieutenant 
 Mann, of General Ramsay's staff, and have been 
 with Colonel Pickney. The lady will vouch for 
 me."
 
 250 The Red Mist 
 
 " Yes, sir," yet with a lingering doubt in his voice. 
 " No doubt it is all right, sir; but the orders are very 
 strict tonight. If you have not the word I shall have 
 to call the sergeant." 
 
 "Quite right, my man; but that is not neces- 
 sary," and I took a step nearer and bent my head. 
 " Kanawah." 
 
 The two men shouldered their muskets, and the 
 older one brought his hand up in salute. 
 
 " Pass, sir," he said soberly, and stood aside. We 
 went down the broad steps, dimly lighted by a dis- 
 tant fire, my hand touching her arm. At the foot a 
 slight pressure served to guide me to the left, and 
 we passed into the deeper shadow of the building 
 without exchanging a word. The infantry camp lay 
 between us and the road, while, on the side of the 
 building where we were, were parked the empty 
 wagons of a forage train. Teamsters, no doubt, were 
 asleep beneath the covers, but there were no guards 
 visible close to where we halted in the darkness. The 
 campfire in front yielded just enough light to en- 
 able me to study out our surroundings. The band 
 still played noisily in the courtroom above, the gay 
 lilt of the dance music floating out through open 
 windows. The hour must be nearly midnight, how- 
 ever, and the merrymaking would soon be ended. 
 The camp was quiet, the soldiers apparently sleep-
 
 The Lady Chooses 251 
 
 ing on the ground. I could perceive only a few 
 tents, showing white in the firelight, but the figures 
 of sentries appeared here and there, slowly pacing 
 their beats. An oil street lamp in front of the hotel 
 gave dim view in that direction through the tangle 
 of wagons parked between. A footpath led straight 
 across, to a gate in the white picket fence, and a mo- 
 tionless figure stood there silhouetted against the 
 light. I could not be sure, yet was convinced he 
 must be a soldier on guard. Had I been alone I 
 should have crept forward beneath the shadow of 
 the wagons, and thus endeavored to slip by unseen, 
 but I was conscious of the hand which grasped my 
 sleeve, and my eyes fell to her face. 
 
 " You are my guide tonight," I whispered softly. 
 " Have you some plan already devised? There 
 must be instant action." 
 
 " Hardly that; this has all occurred so quickly, so 
 unexpectedly, I have had no time in which to think. 
 Only we we cannot lose a moment. Those men 
 will surely be found soon, and and the dance 
 must be nearly over. Isn't it best to go straight 
 ahead, and run the chance? " 
 
 " Past the guard yonder? " 
 
 "Yes; I am not greatly afraid of him! we have 
 the word, and Captain Fox and I were together 
 when I passed here before. He will remember me,
 
 252 The Red Mist 
 
 and have no suspicion. Only there may be officers 
 sitting on the veranda of the hotel." 
 
 " It looks dark, and deserted, from here; and the 
 hour is late." 
 
 "True; I can perceive no movement, and I sup- 
 pose all who are not on duty are at the dance. Be- 
 sides there is no other way in which you can attain 
 the stables. I I am ready to try it are you? " 
 
 I answered with the pressure of my hand, on the 
 fingers clasping my sleeve. There was no response ; 
 neither were they withdrawn. She gazed steadily 
 down the path in the direction of the sentinel, drew 
 a long breath, and stepped bravely forward. The 
 way was clear, easily followed even in the dark- 
 ness, and I walked close beside her. Within a few 
 yards of the fellow she gave vent to a little ripple of 
 laughter, barely enough to attract attention, and 
 again slipped her hand into the support of my arm. 
 
 " That was the funniest thing, Lieutenant," she 
 exclaimed gaily. " I have laughed since every time 
 I have thought of how he looked when he fell. 
 Really I don't think I ever met a more awkward 
 person certainly never danced with one. Ah, sen- 
 try, has Captain Fox returned yet"? " 
 
 " Not along this path, Miss," he answered respect- 
 fully, touching his cap in salute to me. The sol- 
 dier stood at attention, but made no effort whatever
 
 The Lady Chooses 253 
 
 to bar our progress; he was a middle-aged man, with 
 a chin beard, his voice a soft drawl. 
 
 " When he returns," I said quietly, " please tell 
 him that Lieutenant Mann is waiting to see him at 
 the hotel." 
 
 "Yes, sir; Lieutenant Mann*?" 
 
 " Of General Ramsay's staff," added the girl 
 pleasantly. " He may not remember your name, 
 Lieutenant." 
 
 " Yes, of Ramsay's you'll not forget? " 
 
 " No, sir; I've got it all right." 
 
 We strolled on slowly, passing directly beneath 
 the glare of the lamp. We attempted to talk, but I 
 retain no memory of a single word that was uttered. 
 My heart was beating like an engine, and my throat 
 was dry, the fingers of one hand gripping the butt 
 of a revolver in my belt. I was dimly aware of the 
 tremor in her voice, the pressing closer to me of her 
 slender figure. We passed out beyond the glow of 
 the revealing light, to where our eyes were able to 
 sweep the darkened porch. There were a dozen chairs 
 standing back of the rail, but none were occupied. 
 She gave a little sob of relief, both hands nervously 
 grasping my sleeve. 
 
 " Thank God ! " she said fervently, " now if we 
 only have five minutes more ! "
 
 CHAPTER XXII 
 
 A STEP NEARER 
 
 HE stables?" I asked. "What horses 
 are there"? " 
 
 "Officers' mounts; but there were 
 several others tied at the hitch rail an 
 hour ago. Two or three civilians rode over from 
 Beckley to attend the dance. These will be easier 
 to get, as they are not guarded." 
 "You saw them?" 
 
 " When they arrived yes ; they appeared to be 
 good stock; better even than the government horses." 
 I could perceive them dimly, now they were 
 pointed out, from where we skulked in the shadow 
 of the building, but they were so bunched together 
 it was impossible to distinguish the number. 
 " They will be all equipped? " 
 " Yes they were simply ridden in, and tied. 
 I was sitting on the porch here with Captain Fox, and 
 do not remember seeing one unsaddled." 
 
 I took a step or two forward, circling the house, 
 so as to better approach the animals along the 
 shadow of an orchard fence. I knew she followed 
 close at my heels, although I did not glance around, 
 
 254
 
 A Step Nearer 255 
 
 my whole attention concentrated on the work before 
 me. I saw nothing to cause alarm, and heard no un- 
 usual sound. I do not know yet where the fellow 
 came from, but he must have been crouching down 
 within the shadow of the cellar door, which stood 
 wide open. What he was, who he was, I shall never 
 know, nor the cause of his savage attack. He was a 
 soldier, with cartridge belt on, and musket in hand 
 as though on duty, yet if he was a guard posted 
 there, why did he fail to challenge*? It is my thought 
 the man had left his post and was looting the cellar; 
 perhaps was drunk, and mistook me for an officer 
 who had discovered him. I recall pausing an in- 
 stant, and staring down the dark steps, but I saw 
 nothing, and passed on. I could not have taken two 
 steps, when Noreen gave utterance to a sharp cry, 
 and, instinctively, I sprang swiftly aside, flinging up 
 an arm to protect my head. The blow struck and 
 glanced off, terribly bruising arm and shoulder, the 
 force of it flinging me to the ground. I staggered 
 to my knees, jerking a revolver from the belt, my 
 brain dazed, and one hand numb and useless. Before 
 I could turn entirely about, or perceive anything, 
 there sounded a muffled oath and a crash ; then I had 
 a glimpse of the girl alone leaning above the open 
 cellar-way. I managed to gain my feet, and get close 
 enough to touch her dress.
 
 256 The Red Mist 
 
 "What is it? What has happened? " 
 
 " Oh ! " she started, and looked at me scarce able 
 to speak. " You are not killed? not even badly 
 hurt? " 
 
 " A hard crack only; I cannot move my arm. It 
 was your cry which saved my head. Who struck the 
 blow? I saw nothing." 
 
 " A soldier; he came up out of here," her voice 
 trembling. " I do not think he saw me at all. He 
 he just seemed to leap forward out of the dark, 
 and struck one blow with his musket see, it lies 
 here." 
 
 "He dropped it, and ran?" 
 
 She hid her face in her hands, and I could feel 
 the trembling of her body. 
 
 " No ! I I do not know how it happened. 
 I I caught hold of him suddenly from behind just 
 as he struck. That that must have frightened 
 him, for for he reeled back, missed his footing, 
 and went down. He he just swore once, and I 
 saw his face ; then his gun struck against me, and 
 and he tumbled over backward, and went crunching 
 against something down there. He he hasn't 
 moved since." 
 
 I waited an instant listening, conscious of the pain 
 in my arm, and more fearful that the noise of the 
 encounter had reached the ears of the guard at the
 
 A Step Nearer 257 
 
 gate, than of the silent form below. Then I crept 
 down the steps, until I touched the stone slabs at 
 the bottom of the cellar. I had to feel about blindly 
 in the darkness to locate the fellow, but the first 
 touch of his flesh told me he was dead. He lay at 
 full length, his head curled to one side, his neck 
 broken. I could feel the buttons on his uniform 
 blouse, the bulge of his cartridge belt. Without a 
 word I crawled back into the open air, and got a 
 glimpse of her frightened face. 
 
 " The fellow is dead," I said softly. " We have 
 no cause to fear him." 
 
 "But I did not kill him! Why, I could not; he 
 he just stepped back, and fell." 
 
 " There is no reason why you should worry about 
 that," I urged, taking her hands from before her 
 face, and clasping them in mine. " His death was 
 an accident, although his attack was murderous 
 enough, and he deserved his fate." 
 
 " Was was he a soldier 4 ? " 
 
 " Yes, an infantry private, I think. Now don't 
 cry. Listen to me, your nerves are all unstrung; 
 this night's work has been too much for you too 
 much for any girl. And God knows, you have done 
 enough for me already. Where are you stopping? 
 here at the hotel?" 
 
 " Y yes."
 
 258 The Red Mist 
 
 " Then slip inside while there is no one hanging 
 around; and get safely to your own room. There is 
 nothing more you can do. I will take one of those 
 horses yonder, and be off, and I know the country 
 well enough to find my way. Once in the mountains 
 I shall be safe. You will do as I say? " 
 
 To my surprise she looked straight into my face, 
 standing motionless. She seemed to catch her breath, 
 as though it was difficult to speak. 
 
 " You mean that*? that I am to go to my room"? " 
 she asked slowly. 
 
 " Certainly; that will be the safest and best thing 
 for you to do. I cannot tell you how grateful I am 
 to you; nothing I can ever do will repay the service 
 you have rendered me. You are a wonderfully brave 
 girl." 
 
 " Do you think so 4 ? Oh, but I am neither brave, 
 nor wonderful. I have scarcely known what I was 
 doing; it didn't seem as if there was anything else 
 I could do. But I know now; I have no doubt any 
 more unless unless you refuse to let me." 
 
 " I refuse ! I do not understand what I could re- 
 fuse. All that remains is for you to go to your 
 room." 
 
 " But if I do not go there? if I if I ride away 
 with you ! " 
 
 " But, Noreen, that would not be right; it would
 
 A Step Nearer 259 
 
 expose you to terrible danger. Think of the days and 
 nights of travel, of hiding and exposure, before I can 
 hope to attain the safety of the Confederate lines; 
 and there is no need of such a sacrifice you will 
 be perfectly safe here." 
 
 "How will I be safe here?" she asked indig- 
 nantly. " Do you suppose they will spare me, merely 
 because I am a woman 1 ? This has not been done in 
 secret; there are too many who know my part in 
 your escape to ever keep the truth hidden. Colonel 
 Pickney will have to make his report, and shield 
 himself from blame. There is not an officer here 
 who will stand openly in my defense, unless it be 
 Captain Fox, and he could not help me. Is it under 
 such conditions you desire I remain here? " 
 
 " But do you realize what going with me will in- 
 evitably mean? " 
 
 " Yes, I realize not only the peril and hardship, 
 but every issue involved. I made my choice back 
 in the courthouse. It is too late to withdraw." 
 
 She paused as though unable to find expression, 
 breathing heavily, and her face sank until I could 
 no longer see her eyes. 
 
 " When when I told Colonel Pickney that 
 that you were my husband," she faltered, driven to 
 it by my continued silence, " I spoke hastily, it is 
 true; for my only thought just then was the necessity
 
 260 The Red Mist 
 
 for saving your life. I felt that that I could do 
 no less, and and I desired to justify my action. 
 They they had to know why I did it ; do you not 
 understand? I I am a Union woman; they have 
 trusted me always, these men; even tonight they told 
 me the countersign because of confidence in my loy- 
 alty. I I was the daughter of an officer on Gen- 
 eral Ramsay's staff. I could not let those men think 
 me a traitor. I I had to tell them why it had 
 become my duty to aid you. There was no other 
 possible way; no other reason which would justify 
 me in such an act; but but that confession left 
 me utterly in your power." 
 
 " In my power, Noreen ! Surely you do not think 
 that I will ever take advantage? that I will ever 
 misconstrue your real purpose?" 
 
 "No! but will you live up to the obligation? 
 Oh, you do not see the situation at all! When I 
 said you were my husband I threw myself on your 
 protection. I I burned the boats. I am all alone 
 now, unless unless you stand by me. My father 
 is dead; there is not one person anywhere to whom 
 I can go. If I remain here I shall be placed under 
 i arrest before daylight charged with aiding your 
 escape; perhaps charged with the death of this sol- 
 dier and I have no friends, no defense. Tom, I 
 must go on with you ! "
 
 A Step Nearer 261 
 
 I saw it all clearly enough now, although her sit- 
 uation was not quite as desperate to my mind as it 
 appeared to her. Yet it might result even as she 
 feared, for Pickney would certainly be furious at 
 the indignity of his treatment, and Raymond was 
 of a disposition to seek revenge; while all I knew re- 
 garding Ramsay was, that he was a rigid discipli- 
 narian, little given to acts of mercy. I could not 
 ignore her plea, nor would I misconstrue it. It was 
 fear which thus drove her to me; she had more con- 
 fidence in my kindness than in their justice that 
 was the whole story. The poor girl was so fright- 
 ened she had chosen blindly she could perceive 
 nothing, realize nothing, except the necessity for 
 immediate escape. My own resolve was instant. 
 
 " Do not say any more, Noreen," I said soberly, 
 but making no attempt to touch her. " I understand 
 now. You mean you wish to ride with me ? " 
 
 " Yes." 
 
 "It will be a hard journey, and I cannot guess 
 the end. But you trust me fully? " 
 
 " Yes." 
 
 "We are to be friends, real friends?" 
 
 " I trust you; is not that enough? All I ask now 
 is, do not leave me here alone." 
 
 Her fingers clasped my coat, her eyes suddenly 
 lifted to my face.
 
 262 The Red Mist 
 
 " Promise me that, Tom," she begged brokenly. 
 " It will be all I ask." 
 
 " Surely; we will go together," and I gripped her 
 hands tightly in mine. " Whatever happens I will 
 do my best. But we must go at once." 
 
 " Yes, and and thank you." 
 
 We crept forward along the shadow of the orchard 
 fence, until we mingled with the horses fastened at 
 the hitching rail. There were seven altogether tied 
 there, and I selected among them, as best I could 
 in the darkness, two that seemed well adapted to 
 our purpose. I helped her silently into the saddle, 
 thrusting one of my revolvers into the empty holster, 
 and then mounted myself. There had been no noise, 
 no disturbance, and the sleeping camp behind re- 
 mained quiet. Only one light gleamed from an 
 upper window of the hotel, and we were safely 
 beyond its reflection. The girl was but a dim shape, 
 the riding cloak she wore completely hiding her 
 form. I could no longer distinguish the sound of 
 distant music, but the courthouse was still aglow. 
 
 "Which way had we better go*?" I asked, my 
 face close, our horses touching. 
 
 "Along the south road at first; there is a cut-off 
 just back of the old school." 
 
 "And the pickets'? do you know where they 
 are posted? "
 
 A Step Nearer 263 
 
 " At the ford of the Green Briar the main 
 ford." 
 
 " There are none at Benton? " 
 
 "No; I do not think they even know the river 
 is fordable there; it is not on the maps." 
 
 We rode forward slowly, my hand on her bridle 
 rein, keeping in the deeper shadows along the side of 
 the road, until we passed beyond the last house of 
 the village. I felt no fear of encountering the pick- 
 ets posted at the Green Briar, for the wood trail 
 she mentioned, leading off just this side of the old 
 red schoolhouse, would take us a quarter of a mile 
 east. If we could attain Benton's Crossing before 
 daylight our chances of getting hidden in the moun- 
 tains were most excellent. If the camp was not 
 alarmed for another half hour, our pursuers would 
 be given a hard task. Strange, though, that the Fed- 
 eral scouts had never located the Benton ford. To 
 be sure it was narrow, and of no value in high 
 water, yet an ideal place for raiding parties to cross, 
 and all those hills beyond were full of guerrilla 
 bands eager to strike quick and get safely away. 
 That they dared to attack small bodies of troops, 
 and especially poorly guarded wagon trains, had 
 been demonstrated more than once, and this secret 
 ford gave them easy opportunity. The Cowans cer- 
 tainly knew of its feasibility, and the wonder was
 
 264 The Red Mist 
 
 they had never utilized it before. The longer I 
 thought the more I began to dread the unknown 
 dangers ahead the gauntlet we must run before 
 attaining the Confederate lines. We could baffle 
 pursuit, but if once we came into contact with those 
 irregulars of the mountains merciless, irresponsi- 
 ble no one could predict the result. And every 
 mile of the way we must now traverse lay directly 
 through their country a. region bare, inhospitable, 
 open to all the nameless horror of civil war, where 
 men fought like wolves, and woman suspected 
 every stranger. I glanced aside at the girl, riding so 
 silently at my side, but she was a mere shadow in that 
 darkness. Should I tell her the fear that almost par- 
 alyzed me, now that I faced it clearly 4 ? Should I 
 compel her to return, and permit me to go on alone? 
 I could skulk along through the night, discard my 
 horse, travel afoot, and thus avoid encountering any 
 of those villains. I was myself a mountaineer, and 
 knew the secret trails alone, on foot, with no one 
 else to care for, or defend, I could discover some un- 
 guarded passage. But with her beside me, the two 
 of us mounted, such a feat was almost impossible. 
 I must find her food and shelter, and we could not 
 travel on horseback without leaving a trail uncon- 
 cealed. To be sure I knew her of old; that she was 
 strong, resourceful, fearless yet she was a woman
 
 A Step Nearer 265 
 
 to be protected from insult, to be guarded against 
 exposure; more, she was the woman I loved. 
 
 But would she be in any less danger if I compelled 
 her to return to Lewisburg*? To be sure nothing 
 worse than imprisonment would be her fate at the 
 hands of the Federal authorities but she would 
 be exposed to indignities, to almost certain persecu- 
 tion from Raymond. If I understood the inner na- 
 ture of the fellow his one thought now would be 
 revenge, and he would halt at nothing in an attempt 
 to attain it. I believed she feared him more than 
 all else; that she would prefer the exposure and dan- 
 ger of the mountains rather than remain alone within 
 the scope of his power. 
 
 " Noreen," I said, turning my face toward her. 
 " Do you really think it best to try this ride with 
 me?" 
 
 " You do not wish me to go? " she asked, as 
 instantly reining up. " You want me to return"? " 
 
 " No, not that. I have no thought, but for your 
 own good. Only do you understand the perils 
 through which we must pass in those mountains'?" 
 
 " Yes, I do understand," she answered soberly, 
 " and I comprehend, as you cannot, the danger of 
 my returning to Lewisburg. I will never go back 
 there ; but, if you think it best for us to part, I will 
 endeavor to reach Charleston alone."
 
 266 The Red Mist 
 
 " You would rather go on with me"? " 
 
 " I made that choice, but if you consider me a 
 burden " 
 
 " No, it is not that, Noreen," I interrupted, 
 touched by the regretful tone of her voice. " It was 
 of you I was thinking; not myself. Then we go 
 on together 4 ? " 
 
 She was silent, her eyes on the darkness ahead. 
 
 " It must be your decision," I insisted. 
 
 " I made my choice an hour ago," she answered 
 frankly. 
 
 I waited an instant, thinking she might say more, 
 but she sat motionless in the saddle. Just what her 
 decision signified I could not judge. It seemed to me 
 that between two dangers she had simply chosen the 
 one she deemed to be the lesser. It was not affection 
 for me, but fear of others, which urged her forward. 
 Grasping her bridle rein I rode on through the dark 
 without another word. The decision had been made ; 
 now we must both of us abide the consequences.
 
 CHAPTER XXIII 
 
 THE RAIDERS PASS 
 
 T THE schoolhouse, appearing a mere 
 blur on the side of the hill, we turned 
 west, following a narrow weed-grown 
 bridle path through a tangle of second 
 growth timber. Seemingly no one had traveled this 
 way for months, and I had to dismount in order to 
 discover the choked passage. It was small wonder 
 its existence had been overlooked by hurrying Fed- 
 eral scouts, and left unguarded. Benton's cabin had 
 been burned six months ago, Noreen told me, and 
 the old man was believed to be dead. Few others 
 ever used this cut-off, or had occasion to pass this 
 way, and the weeds had quickly taken possession. 
 I was obliged to feel for the worn trail, as it wound 
 here and there along the slope of the hill, and then 
 finally down a shallow depression toward the river 
 bank. The horses stepped cautiously, pressed closely 
 together in the narrow rut, and the only noise was the 
 occasional stumble of a hoof. Where the cabin 
 formerly stood on a point of land, nothing re- 
 mained visible but a gaunt chimney, and the rem- 
 nant of a rail fence. I skirted this latter, guided by 
 
 267
 
 268 The Red Mist 
 
 the shining of the water of the river beyond, and 
 thus we came down to the shore. My memory of 
 the spot was hazy and uncertain, and I stared across 
 at the black woods opposite, shading my eyes in an 
 endeavor to distinguish some forgotten landmark. 
 
 "Have you ever crossed here'?" I asked doubt- 
 fully. " I scarcely remember where the ford lies." 
 
 " Yes," she replied, leaning forward, " with my 
 father a year ago. Benton came down and showed 
 us the course ; but I did not think much then of what 
 he said. We took the water directly in front of the 
 house, here at the end of the point, and oh, yes ; 
 there was a dead tree with one great limb forking 
 out on the other bank, we were to aim directly for. 
 Can you see anything like that*? " 
 
 I hollowed my hands and looked, but nothing 
 along the opposite shore appeared with any dis- 
 tinctness it was a mere blur of trees. 
 
 "Was the ford straight across?" 
 
 "I think slightly to the left; another point juts 
 out there. See, the river is narrower right across in 
 that direction," and she pointed. " I am sure we 
 only partly met the current. There is something 
 dark against the sky now; higher up above the tree 
 line. I am not sure that is the dead limb, but it 
 must be almost directly in line. Do you see what 
 I mean?"
 
 The Raiders Pass 269 
 
 " Yes; at least I imagine so. We must risk it." 
 
 I swung up into the saddle, and resumed my grasp 
 of her horse's rein. 
 
 " We'll ride together, but keep your feet free in 
 the stirrups. If your horse misses his footing let go 
 of everything else, and cling to his tail; he'll tow 
 you ashore, and you used to swim." 
 
 "So you remember my accomplishments'? I am 
 not in the least frightened. Don't worry about me," 
 and she held out her hand. " You'll not find me a 
 bad soldier." 
 
 " I am certain of that not if you are still the 
 same girl I played with." 
 
 Her hand was in mine, and was not withdrawn. 
 
 "I hardly think I am," she answered soberly, 
 a little catch in her voice. " I am not a girl at all 
 any more, but I keep something of the same spirit, 
 I hope." 
 
 I have never understood what spell there was 
 about her to keep me silent. I had never before 
 lacked audacity, yet I dare not speak the words that 
 were on my lips. Whether the personality of the 
 girl held me embarrassed, or the peculiarity of our 
 relationship, I do not know. Surely there was noth- 
 ing in her manner, or words, to indicate such a thing, 
 yet the thought had taken firm possession of my mind 
 that she was the victim of circumstances; that she
 
 270 The Red Mist 
 
 accompanied me merely to escape from threatened 
 danger; that her graciousness was largely acting, and 
 that she would remain a companion only so long as 
 I continued respectfully attentive. I knew I loved 
 her; I felt now that I had loved her ever since we 
 were boy and girl together. The touch of her hand 
 sent a wild thrill through me, and my heart throbbed 
 to the memory that she was actually my wife. But I 
 dare not permit her to even guess the truth, for I felt 
 that she regretted the weakness of that moment and 
 would resent the slightest reference to it. I could 
 only hope that time, and courtesy combined, would 
 awaken her interest in me. If I could serve her 
 quietly, the very love I gave might arouse response 
 but not yet. 
 
 I released her hand, venturing upon no reply, and 
 we rode down the steep bank into the black water. 
 The horses advanced slowly, cautiously, and I made 
 little effort to guide them, although from that lower 
 level, I felt assured I saw the fork of the dead tree 
 silhouetted against the sky above the opposite bank. 
 There were a few stars out, and their light reflected 
 along the surface of the water, the faint gleam more 
 confusing than helpful. The current was strong, 
 but steady, and the stream deepened rapidly, until 
 we were obliged to lift our feet to keep them dry. The 
 bottom seemed to be rock strewn, and occasionally
 
 The Raiders Pass 271 
 
 the horses stumbled, splashing us with water; once 
 her mount stepped into a hole, and plunged desper- 
 ately to regain footing, but the girl never uttered a 
 sound, and my grip held. Half-way across I was 
 certain as to the dead tree, and aimed our course 
 straight by its guidance. The sullen sweep of the 
 water, out of the darkness above, into the darkness 
 below, and the brooding silence, lay hold on my 
 nerves. The black shore we were approaching was 
 full of mystery, forest shrouded. 
 
 "What is over there 4 ?" I asked, unable to keep 
 still, and feeling the companionship of my own voice. 
 
 "Nothing; just a trail through a strip of woods 
 up a long hill. The river road is only a few rods 
 back the road to Hot Springs." 
 
 " There is no house near*? " 
 
 " Only the old Cowan place, two miles south, 
 but that has been burned down." 
 
 " And to the northeast 4 ? " 
 
 " I have never been that way." 
 
 Nor had I, yet it seemed to me that was by far 
 the safer course for us to follow. Cowan's gang was 
 to the south, their headquarters somewhere in Mon- 
 roe County. No doubt the range of mountains we 
 must cross would prove the rendezvous of other 
 bands no less dangerous, but we would be safer with 
 any of them than in the hands of Cowan. Besides
 
 272 The Red Mist 
 
 that upper country was occasionally patrolled by 
 troops, and the guerrillas would be less aggressive in 
 consequence. It would be comparatively easy to 
 avoid the soldiers, for we would not attempt to travel 
 by daylight. 
 
 The water began to shallow, and we drew in un- 
 der the shadows of the wooded bank. It was so dark 
 I could discover no break in the forest growth, and 
 was obliged to dismount, and wade about on foot 
 before I could locate the narrow path that led up 
 out of the water. This mounted steeply, a mere 
 gash cut through the tangled undergrowth, com- 
 pelling us to advance in single file, I ahead leading 
 my horse. The passage was so narrow and rough that 
 caution was impossible in that darkness; we must 
 venture, and trust to luck. So we pushed our way 
 through to the top of the rise, and came suddenly to 
 an open space, where a dozen acres had been cleared, 
 the stumps of trees still standing in a field of weeds. 
 I would have plunged straight ahead had not Noreen 
 halted me with a low cry of warning while we were 
 yet hidden within the wood shadow. 
 
 " There is a man over yonder," she said in a 
 breathless whisper. " Ay, more see ! They come 
 toward us." 
 
 I was not sure I saw, yet I backed the horses into 
 the thicket, and stood at their heads, gripping their
 
 The Raiders Pass 273 
 
 nostrils. Norecn slipped from her saddle, and joined 
 me, peering out through the interlaced branches. 
 Over her shoulder I glimpsed a section of the open 
 field, and saw the dim, indistinct shadows advancing. 
 They were men on foot, walking so closely bunched 
 as to make it impossible to distinguish their number. 
 The leader, a yard or two in advance, apparently 
 knew the way well, and the others pressed on after 
 him across the open ground almost on a dog trot. 
 Indeed, they were upon us before we gained more 
 than a swift glimpse of them, plunging into the 
 narrow opening that led down to the river. There 
 was no attempt at silence, their hurrying feet stir- 
 ring up the dead leaves, and voices calling out warn- 
 ings along the line, or raised in sudden profanity. 
 The noise thus made, saved us from discovery, the 
 horses moving restlessly in spite of our efforts at con- 
 trol; but without suspicion the file swept past, 
 scarcely a dozen feet from where we stood, and dis- 
 appeared in the dense blackness below. I counted 
 thirty-three men, vague, shapeless shadows, each 
 bearing a gun, and, as the last straggler crashed by, 
 and disappeared, I felt Noreen's hands clasp my 
 arm, and glanced at her. 
 
 " They have all gone," I said reassuringly. 
 
 " Yes, I know," her words a whisper. " Do you 
 know who they are? "
 
 274 The Red Mist 
 
 " Only to make a guess. They were shadows 
 rather than men but they were not soldiers." 
 
 " That was Cowan's gang," she said positively. 
 " It was Anse in the lead." 
 
 " How in Heaven's name do you know that*? " 
 I asked astounded. " Can you see in the dark"? " 
 
 " I recognized him out yonder in the open. I 
 knew his hat, and the way he walked. Their leader 
 was Anse Cowan." 
 
 I waited an instant listening, and in the silence we 
 could hear the splashing of water as the fellows 
 plunged forward into the river. One voice spoke 
 loud enough to reach us clearly, and was recognized. 
 
 " That was Anse," I acknowledged. " What can 
 those fellows be after the picket guard below? " 
 
 "They would not need so many men for that, 
 would they?" hesitatingly. "Perhaps they are 
 seeking me." 
 
 " You ! Do you imagine they would dare invade 
 the very Federal camp for such a purpose? " 
 
 " They have done things fully as desperate," she 
 insisted. " If some spy has brought word of the situ- 
 ation, there would not be any great danger. There 
 are no guards about the hotel, and they could raid it 
 swiftly and get away without alarming the sentries 
 at the courthouse. There is still time before day- 
 break."
 
 The Raiders Pass 275 
 
 I laughed at the thought. 
 
 " I hope your theory is true," I said, " for it will 
 leave us an open road. 'Twas luck we did not meet 
 the fellows below. Come, Noreen, we cannot wait 
 here speculating; we'll make good use of those two 
 hours." 
 
 I led the horses into the open, and helped her up 
 into the saddle. Her hand as I touched it, was cold 
 and wet. 
 
 " You are frightened," I whispered, " but the dan- 
 ger is past." 
 
 " Oh, I know; but I cannot tell you how I dread 
 that man. Even as a child I feared him, and his 
 father and and now " she shivered as though 
 from chill. 
 
 " You are safe enough out of his clutches at last. 
 They are afoot, and can never overtake us. Don't 
 lose your nerve, Noreen." 
 
 I mounted my own horse, and we rode out boldly 
 across the open field. There was a narrow fringe of 
 trees guarding the outer edge, and beyond these we 
 came to the Hot Springs pike, clearly visible beneath 
 the soft gleam of the stars. Satisfied that all imme- 
 diate danger had been left behind, and eager to ad- 
 vance as far as possible before daylight, I urged the 
 horses into swifter stride. It was, as I remembered, 
 forty miles to Hot Springs over a mountain road. If
 
 276 The Red Mist 
 
 we could make ten of these before we were obliged 
 to seek shelter, it would bring us well into the foot- 
 hills of the Alleghanies, with plenty of hiding places 
 near by ay ! and there must be cabins also back 
 in those valleys where food could be obtained. With 
 Anse Cowan, and his crew, off on an expedition in 
 the opposite direction, I felt a confidence which 
 yielded fresh audacity it was going to be easier 
 than I had supposed. Another night our horses 
 rested and fed would bring us safely into Hot 
 Springs, and beyond that point the road would be 
 comparatively clear. 
 
 The pike had been well built, and was still in 
 good condition. Armies had not marched this way, 
 and the surface was unrutted by cannon wheels, or 
 ploughed up by cavalry hoofs. No doubt forage 
 trains had traversed it from end to end, and many 
 a scouting party of troopers, but these had left few 
 signs of their passage. We rode swiftly, the star- 
 gleam sufficient for guidance. Noreen did not speak, 
 did not even glance toward me, her horse keeping 
 even stride with mine, her slender figure, shapeless 
 in its draping cavalry cape, bent slightly forward. 
 The road lay like a white ribbon between its fringe 
 of trees, winding about to avoid the hills; once, afar 
 off to the left, I caught the glimmer of distant water. 
 
 I know not how long we rode, or how far, for my
 
 The Raiders Pass 277 
 
 mind had drifted into a review of the night's adven- 
 tures, and a plan for the morrow. We met with no 
 one, heard no noise except the steady pounding of 
 our horses' hoofs. I do not recall that we exchanged a 
 word, except once, when an oddly shaped stump by 
 the roadside caused me to pull up suddenly, believ- 
 ing I saw the crouching figure of a man. A little 
 later the sky to the east began to lighten in the prom- 
 ise of dawn. We climbed a long hill, our horses 
 slowing to the ascent, and by the time we attained the 
 summit the gray light revealed our faces. I looked 
 across at her, and her eyes, uplifted suddenly to 
 mine, smiled. 
 
 " You are worn out," I said. 
 
 "I I am tired," she confessed. "I I have 
 been two days and nights without sleep. If I could 
 only rest for an hour " 
 
 " You shall all day long. We will find a place 
 in which to hide down there in the valley." 
 
 The road led winding down between rocky banks, 
 but it was still too dark below for us to discern the 
 nature of the descent. We had to ride with care, 
 pebbles causing the horses to slip, but, at last, came 
 forth into a narrow valley, hemmed in by great hills, 
 and watered by a small stream. The valley was 
 wooded, but not heavily, and the road cut directly 
 across. As we paused to let the thirsty animals
 
 278 The Red Mist 
 
 drink, the increasing daylight gave me glimpse of 
 a bridle path skirting the edge of the stream along 
 the west bank. Beyond doubt it led to some squat- 
 ter's cabin, hidden away under protection of the 
 overhanging hill, and, whether occupied or not, 
 promised shelter, and possibly food. I pointed the 
 dim trail out to her, and dismounted, with the pur- 
 pose of exploring. 
 
 " Stay here just a moment until I see where the 
 path leads," I said, holding up my rein. 
 
 " I would rather go with you." 
 
 " But the horses," I protested, " and I will not 
 be long." 
 
 " Let us take them back into the woods, and tie 
 them, and go together," she pleaded. " I do not 
 know why I am so nervous ; I I am ashamed of 
 myself, but I do not want to be left here alone." 
 
 I laughed, yet the expression of her face proved 
 the truth of her words, and I helped her down. 
 
 " All right," I assented cheerfully. " There is 
 probably nothing more dangerous ahead of us than 
 a deserted cabin, but we'll take the venture together. 
 Here, let me take the reins." 
 
 I led the animals far enough back to be well out 
 of sight from the road, hitching them securely be- 
 hind a thicket of undergrowth. She followed me 
 closely, grasping her skirt with one hand, and, with-
 
 The Raiders Pass 279 
 
 out retracing our steps, I pushed deeper through the 
 brush, and attained the patch, which followed closely 
 the curvature of the stream. By this time it was 
 light enough so we could see clearly. The passage 
 was overgrown with grass, and gave no evidence of 
 having been lately traveled. There were hoof- 
 marks, but they were old. We must have advanced 
 a hundred yards, when I came upon an axe with a 
 broken handle, and near by marks on the bank show- 
 ing where a man had knelt on his knees to drink. 
 The path turned sharply to the right here, and as we 
 mounted to the slightly higher ground we could see 
 the cabin perched on a little knoll, against the black 
 hill behind.
 
 CHAPTER XXIV 
 
 THE FIGHT IN THE CABIN 
 
 ROM where we halted in uncertainty only 
 one end of the cabin could be perceived 
 through the intervening trees, and it ap- 
 peared old, neglected, and partly de- 
 molished. But for the signs along the bank of the 
 creek, showing the late passage of a man, I would 
 have instantly jumped to the conclusion that the 
 place had been long ago deserted and abandoned. 
 Surely nothing about the shanty, or its immediate 
 surroundings, indicated present occupancy. Yet 
 with this memory in mind, when I finally advanced 
 it was with caution, and a strange sense of expecta- 
 tion. Indeed, I avoided the open path entirely, 
 pressing a way through the underbrush under the tree 
 shadows, until I gained the edge of the little open- 
 ing in which the hut stood. Noreen followed closely 
 behind, treading almost in my footsteps, as noise- 
 less as a fawn, her skirts held close about her limbs. 
 At the edge of the woods, still dark with the linger- 
 ing night shadows, we paused side by side, parting 
 the leaves to stare wonderingly at the silent log 
 walls. It was a one-roomed cabin, a mere shell, 
 
 280
 
 The Fight in the Cabin 281 
 
 erected no doubt by some lonely squatter who had no 
 desire to be discovered, and stood squarely against 
 the steep side of the hill. Apparently there was no 
 rear opening, and the single door in front was se- 
 curely closed. The end toward us, however, con- 
 tained a narrow window, unprotected even by glass, 
 and its wooden shutter hung dejectedly on one hinge. 
 No smoke arose above the tottering chimney, and the 
 whole place appeared a deserted wreck. 
 
 " Wait here until I get a closer view," I whispered. 
 " I shall be within sight all the time." 
 
 " Surely no one lives there." 
 
 " No; the place must have been deserted for years, 
 but someone has been up this way within a few 
 hours. It is best to be sure." 
 
 She stood motionless as I went crouching forward, 
 keeping well to the front of the cabin until I was 
 safely against the wall. Without venturing to try 
 the door I raised myself cautiously on the end of a 
 projecting log, and peered in through the slit of a 
 window. As the only light reaching that interior 
 found entrance through this narrow opening I found 
 some difficulty at first in distinguishing objects 
 within. I had to thrust my head well forward in 
 order to see at all, and then, slowly as my eyes 
 accustomed themselves to the gloom, I picked out 
 various objects. The cabin was not deserted in
 
 282 The Red Mist 
 
 spite of its desolate outward appearance. It bore 
 every evidence of late occupancy, although I could 
 perceive no movement to indicate any human pres- 
 ence. I stared about the one room, which contained 
 a rough table, two or three stools, and a bunk in 
 the further corner. A bottle and two tin plates 
 stood on the table, and the end of a ragged quilt 
 dangled from the edge of the bunk nearly to the 
 floor. Opposite me was an open fire-place, an iron 
 kettle sitting in the ashes, while a short-barreled 
 rifle stood upright in a corner. On one of the stools 
 lay a broad-brimmed hat, and a pair of ragged 
 corduroy pants hung on a wooden peg beside the 
 door. The latter was unbarred, the heavy slab of 
 wood leaning against the log wall. There was an 
 opening above leading into the attic, but no ladder. 
 I grasped these details swiftly, but my gaze lin- 
 gered on the bunk, uncertain as to whether or not it 
 might be occupied. The shadows prevented my 
 seeing distinctly, yet there was no movement, no 
 sound of breathing, and I became convinced no form 
 rested concealed under that edge of ragged quilt. 
 There had certainly been a late occupant perhaps 
 during the past night. But, whoever the fellow 
 might be some hider-out probably he had de- 
 parted before daylight. He would likely be the 
 same one who had knelt at the stream to drink. The
 
 The Fight in the Cabin 283 
 
 unbarred door was proof enough that the cabin was 
 now deserted, the only question arising in my mind 
 being occasioned by the rifle standing in the corner. 
 Why had that been left? 
 
 Still there was no denying the evidence of my 
 own eyes, and here was shelter and food. If the 
 fellow returned he was only one man, and not to 
 be greatly feared. The lady must rest before we 
 passed another night in the saddle, and the place 
 looked fairly clean, and was safe enough from the 
 prying eyes of any passers by along the pike. I 
 stepped down from the support on which I stood, 
 and motioned to her to join me. She emerged from 
 out her leafy covert, and I waited, my eyes upon 
 her, as she came swiftly forward. In spite of the 
 lines of weariness in her face the light of the dawn 
 revealed a beauty that caused my heart to throb. 
 Her eyes silently questioned me, and I explained 
 quickly what discovery I had made. 
 
 " But the man may return," she said doubtfully. 
 
 " Of course, although I imagine he has disap- 
 peared for the day. If he is hiding out he may not 
 dare to remain here in daylight. Anyway you can 
 rest safely, for I am not in need of any sleep. I 
 napped in my cell yesterday, and just a short doze 
 will serve me. But you are terribly tired it is 
 in your eyes."
 
 284 The Red Mist 
 
 " Yes," she confessed, " I must sleep somewhere." 
 
 " Then come; we'll find a bite to eat, and a place 
 for you to lie down." 
 
 I opened the door noiselessly, although I took 
 no special precaution, and held it wide, while she 
 stepped across the threshold, and stood looking curi- 
 ously about. Then I closed it behind us, and we were 
 in a sort of twilight, amid which objects appeared 
 rather indistinct. 
 
 " Ah," I said, " the fellow's cupboard must be 
 over yonder. I hope he keeps it well stocked." 
 
 I stepped across in front of her, with no other 
 thought than that of exploring the larder, when she 
 gave vent to a startled cry, and I stopped suddenly, 
 sweeping my eyes about to learn the cause of alarm. 
 The ragged quilt was on the floor, and a man leaped 
 across the room, and grasped the rifle in the corner. 
 I saw the swift movement, realized the purpose, yet 
 had scarcely time to draw a revolver from the belt, 
 before he had hand on the weapon, and whirled sav- 
 agely about facing us. For the instant the gloom dis- 
 figured his face all I knew was that he was a big 
 fellow, with ragged, untrimmed hair, and a scraggly 
 beard. I stepped forward, and flung up my arm. 
 
 " Drop it ! " I said shortly. " Lift that gun, and 
 you're dead! " 
 
 At first I thought him crazy enough to take the
 
 A big fellow, with ragged, untrimmed hair, and a scraggly beard
 
 The Fight in the Cabin 285 
 
 chance of my fire; then the big fingers relaxed, and 
 the rifle fell clattering to the floor. To my surprise 
 the fellow laughed. 
 
 "Well, I'll be damned!" he chortled, "you 
 here?" 
 
 He threw back his head, and I recognized him 
 Jem Taylor, old Ned Cowan. I drew a quick 
 breath, my teeth clinched, my arm steady. This 
 encounter was going to prove no boy's play. But 
 what was the man's game*? Did he not know yet 
 who I was 1 ? or what I knew about him'? Before 
 I could answer, his harsh voice spoke again. 
 
 " Put down yer pop-gun, boy, an' take it easy 
 the blame thing mout go off. I reckon as how we 
 all hav'n't got nuthin' ter fight over, hav' we*? How 
 ther Sam Hill did yer ever git yere? " 
 
 " Now wait," I broke in coldly, determined to 
 have a straight understanding. " I don't know what 
 you are trying to pretend, but there is no friendship 
 between us. You stand just where you are. I am 
 not sure whether you know me, or not; but I know 
 you, Ned Cowan I know what you did at Hot 
 Springs, and how you took me along so as to make 
 others believe I was guilty " 
 
 " Shucks, lad; 'twas no more than a fair fight." 
 
 " It was cold-blooded murder, Cowan ! " I ex- 
 claimed indignantly, " the culmination of a feud."
 
 286 The Red Mist 
 
 " Huh ! who told yer that"? " 
 
 I stepped aside, but still held him under the 
 muzzle of my revolver. The change in posture 
 brought the man face to face with Noreen; I saw 
 him lean forward, and gaze at her; then recoil, as 
 though he viewed a ghost. She never moved, never 
 spoke. 
 
 " Good Lord ! " he muttered. " Is that Har- 
 wood's girl ? " 
 
 "Yes; now you know how I know, and that 
 there is nothing but war between us. The lady is 
 my wife." 
 
 His face was ashen gray, his thin lips set in a 
 straight, hard line. 
 
 " Your wife ! and you in that Yankee uniform ! 
 Who the hell are you 1 ? Why you are a blame liar! 
 You told me you was a Confed, sergeant of artillery, 
 and your wife! Why, damn it, man, the major 
 never even knew yer ! " 
 
 " He failed to recognize me," I admitted. " But 
 I'll tell you who I am, and how I came here. I am 
 Thomas Wyatt, the son of Judge Wyatt, who used 
 to hold court in Lewisburg. You ought to remem- 
 ber him, for you were before him twice you and 
 your son Anse; and I am, as I told you before, 
 a sergeant of artillery in the Confederate service." 
 
 " Ther hell yer say."
 
 The Fight in the Cabin 287 
 
 " Why I am here is no business of yours," I went 
 on coldly. " But I am the officer who escaped your 
 gang in the mountains three nights ago; and I am 
 the officer who was at the Harwood house when 
 Anse, and his precious crew of cutthroats, broke in." 
 
 " The feller who did up Parson Nichols? " 
 
 " Yes." 
 
 "An' yer say yer married ter the girl"? Who 
 ever married yer? " 
 
 " Nichols did. He never told you that part of 
 the story, I reckon? He thought it might prejudice 
 Anse against him. Well, this is the way it was, 
 Cowan. The lady realized that her choice lay be- 
 tween myself and Anse, and must have considered me 
 the lesser of two evils." 
 
 " An' an' Pop Nichols married yer, while 
 while Anse was a breakin' in? " 
 
 "Exactly rather romantic, wasn't it?" 
 
 He burst into a harsh laugh, not altogether pleas- 
 ant. 
 
 "Romantic hell! But it wus som' joke on 
 Anse. Why he's out huntin' after her now " 
 
 He stopped, cursing fiercely to himself; but I saw 
 fit to follow the lead given. 
 
 " So that is what he is up to? He and his 
 outfit passed us just this side of Benton's ford. And 
 they were bound for Lewisburg, you say? "
 
 288 The Red Mist 
 
 " Thar, or tharabouts." 
 
 " But, man, there were only thirty-five men I 
 counted, and there are five hundred Yanks in the 
 town." 
 
 His eyes shifted their gaze from the face of the 
 girl to mine. They were narrow cat eyes, cruel and 
 cunning. 
 
 " I reckon I ain't seen ol' Harwood's gal afore in 
 maybe five year," he said slowly, " but she has sure 
 growed up fine. Anse took after marryin' her furst 
 jist ter spite Harwood, but since he seed her a while 
 back he's sorter took a notion thet he wants her 
 hisself. I reckon I don't blame him. Thet's why 
 he wouldn't wait, but set out ternight. No, I don't 
 reckon, young fellar, it's no particular risk. Yer 
 a sojer an' don't jest understand how we fight out 
 yere in the mountings. We jest strike quick, an' 
 then git away. 'Tain't so much of a trick Anse is 
 a playing at over at Lewisburg. Sure thar's five 
 hundred Yanks thar; an' if thar wus five thousand it 
 wouldn't make no great difference the way the guard 
 is sot. The whol' blame caboodle is camped in the 
 courthouse yard, an' the only picket is at the main 
 ford o' the Green Briar. Yer never saw nobody, did 
 yer, gittin' out yere"? " 
 
 " No," I admitted, realizing his intimate knowl- 
 edge. " The camp is poorly protected."
 
 The Fight in the Cabin 289 
 
 " I reckon it is, and Anse knows that just as well 
 as you do. An' he knows the gal yere had a room 
 at ther hotel. Thar is where he went, aimin' fer 
 ter raid the shebang just afore daylight." He 
 laughed again mirthlessly. " By God, but Anse will 
 be some mad when he finds out whut has happened. 
 I reckon he'll 'bout cut yer heart out." 
 
 " He will have to get me first." 
 
 " Oh, don't yer ever worry none 'bout thet, young 
 fellar. Anse will sure git yer; he knows every 
 bridle-path 'cross these mountings, an' I wouldn't 
 give a continental damn fer no chance you've got 
 fer ter git away. He's a tiger cat on a trail, Anse 
 is an' besides the blame fool wants the gal. He 
 ain't no Cowan if he lets you beat him outer her." 
 He glanced quickly across my shoulder toward the 
 door. Perhaps she moved; perhaps it was all imag- 
 ination, but I thought I heard a noise, and wheeled 
 partly around, my eyes for an instant deserting old 
 Cowan's face. It was his once chance, and he took 
 it. I sensed the spring, even as Noreen's cry of 
 warning broke the silence, but not in time to escape 
 the grip of the old man's iron fingers. His body 
 crashed against me with such force that I staggered 
 and fell; one hand closed like a vise on my throat, 
 the other gripped the stock of my revolver, crushing 
 my fingers lifeless. I struck against the edge of the
 
 290 The Red Mist 
 
 table, struggling vainly to keep my feet. It went 
 over with a crash, bearing us both along, old Ned 
 atop, clutching fiercely to keep his hold, his eyes 
 blazing madly down into mine. As we struck I 
 wrenched my hand free, and pulled the trigger. The 
 shot seemed to blaze across my own breast, burning 
 like fire, and, the next instant, the man's knee crushed 
 my wrist to the floor, and the revolver fell from my 
 benumbed fingers. 
 
 I seem to recall little of what followed; only a 
 confused recollection of desperate struggling amid 
 the legs of the overturned table; of oaths, blows; 
 of eyes glaring revengefully into mine. I could 
 not break his death grip on my throat, nor throw 
 off the weight of his big body. I did get my hands 
 free, and one leg curved under me. With this as a 
 lever I twisted partly aside, driving my fist twice 
 into the fellow's face, and twining fingers into his 
 coarse hair. But I could not breathe ; he was choking 
 the life out of me ; everything grew red I saw 
 the girl's frightened face through a red haze, which 
 turned black almost at the instant. I was blind, and 
 fought blindly. I seemed to lose all knowledge, all 
 consciousness, under the merciless throttling of those 
 hard fingers. Then suddenly they relaxed I 
 caught a quick, reviving breath, another. Every 
 nerve in me throbbed; I could see again, hear, feel.
 
 The Fight in the Cabin 291 
 
 That was Noreen's face I looked into ay, and 
 the girl was actually dragging the fellow off me ! I 
 took another breath, a long one, moving so that the 
 inert body rolled over on its side ; then I rose up, sup- 
 porting myself on one arm, and stared about, sobbing 
 in the first effort to regain control. What had hap- 
 pened? how had I been saved"? I was too much con- 
 fused to think, or reason. I had been within an 
 ace of death, and realized some miracle alone had 
 saved me. I trembled so with weakness that I sank 
 helplessly back to the floor, my eyes closing. Then 
 her hands touched me ; I felt my head lifted into her 
 lap, her fingers stroked my face, and pressed back my 
 hair. Again I forced my eyes open, and looked at 
 her. 
 
 "Noreen!" the name choked in my throat, yet 
 must have been uttered. 
 
 " Yes; it is all right now Cowan is dead." 
 
 " Dead ! You you killed him? " 
 
 " No; it must have been your shot. I had no 
 chance ; you you two fought like mad men 
 then then he just let go of you, and fell back. 
 I was afraid to come I thought at first he had 
 killed you." 
 
 "My shot! why the revolver just went off," I 
 muttered, scarcely comprehending. " See ! the bullet 
 burned me across the chest, and there is blood there.
 
 292 The Red Mist 
 
 And you say it struck him? Lord! I never knew. 
 Help me to sit up, Noreen." 
 
 With the aid of her arms I found support against 
 the table, my senses coming back with change of 
 posture, the air inhaled by my lungs bringing a 
 corresponding strength. I could speak without pain, 
 and my breathing grew more natural. The blue coat 
 I wore showed clearly the mark of the bullet, and 
 blood discolored the burned cloth. I ran my hand 
 within, touching the flesh. 
 
 " A mere scratch," I said lightly, " requiring a 
 little water. Don't cry, Noreen; there is no harm 
 done; I'll be all right in a minute. Are you sure 
 Cowan is dead"? " 
 
 "Yes; he he hasn't moved since; but but 
 I didn't kill him." 
 
 " Of course not, and I'm glad I did. That is part 
 of my trade, and I'll not lose any sleep over it. Ah ! 
 I can get up alone, and the first thing I am going to 
 do is to bar that door."
 
 CHAPTER XXV 
 
 WE UNDERSTAND EACH OTHER 
 
 MAY have staggered as I crossed the 
 
 tJt_7 
 
 room, but I accomplished the feat un- 
 aided, each movement giving me re- 
 newed strength. The wooden bar fitted 
 tightly into its grooves, and, once firmly in place, left 
 us secure from any unexpected intrusion. My brain 
 cleared, and my gaze wandered about the bare, 
 squalid apartment, as I swiftly reviewed our dan- 
 gerous position. Noreen had drawn away from the 
 body of the dead man, and stood against the further 
 log wall, with face hidden in her hands. Cowan 
 lay at full length, one arm thrown across his eyes. 
 It was hard for me to conceive that the man was 
 actually dead, and I bent over him, touching his 
 flesh with my fingers to assure myself. The ball had 
 penetrated his abdomen, and how the fellow ever 
 fought so fiercely after receiving that death wound 
 I can never understand. I think that in his mad 
 ferocity he was scarcely aware that he was hurt 
 his one overmastering desire being to kill me. I 
 turned him partly over, and drew out from the inside 
 pocket of his blouse a handful of papers concealed 
 
 293
 
 294 The Red Mist 
 
 there. One was a buff packet, which had been 
 roughly torn open, but which bore no inscription; 
 the others ordinary appearing letters addressed to 
 Cowan. The latter I barely glanced at, assuring 
 myself they contained nothing of special interest, but 
 examined the contents of the buff packet with care, 
 convinced that this was the one taken from Major 
 Harwood the night of his murder. 
 
 The packet contained several official papers, 
 emanating from General Ramsay's headquarters. 
 Two of these related to army operations in western 
 Virginia, and the present distribution of troops, re- 
 questing the dispatch of another regiment of infantry 
 to help free the country from guerrillas. There was 
 also a personal letter from Ramsay to McClellan 
 giving more intimate details, and a general review 
 of the situation, but the principal paper was a care- 
 fully prepared list of irregulars operating through- 
 out the mountain country, with names of the better 
 known leaders, the estimated strength of each sep- 
 arate gang, the region in which they hid, and the side 
 they espoused, if any. This had evidently been care- 
 fully prepared by some staff-officer, undoubtedly 
 Major Harwood himself, as the letter referred to 
 him as having been detailed to such duty, and was 
 full and complete. I found therein this mention 
 of the Cowans: "Father and two sons; probably
 
 We Understand Each Other 295 
 
 control fifty or more men, with headquarters near 
 Union in Green Briar Mountains; raid indiscrim- 
 inately; have attacked our forage trains; refuse to 
 cooperate, and continue to terrorize a large section; 
 raided Lewisburg before it was occupied by troops, 
 killing several, and looting the shops. Is considered 
 the most dangerous gang operating in Green Briar 
 and Monroe Counties; reports of atrocities received 
 almost daily, many too hideous to repeat." 
 
 I glanced up at Noreen, and her eyes met mine 
 inquiringly. 
 
 " Is this your father's handwriting*? " I asked, 
 holding the paper toward her. 
 
 "Yes; what is it? important?" 
 
 " Not very complimentary to Cowan here. A re- 
 port to General Halleck, at Washington, of condi- 
 tions in Western Virginia. I wonder how the old 
 villain ever learned that such a paper was being for- 
 warded? " 
 
 " It is not likely he did," she answered thought- 
 fully. " It may have been mere accident which put 
 the document in his hands. See, here is a letter that 
 father wrote," and she stooped and picked it up from 
 the floor, uttering an exclamation of surprise. 
 " Why, it it is addressed to Ned Cowan at Union ! 
 What could he have possibly written this man 
 about? "
 
 296 The Red Mist 
 
 " Let me see," and I took it from her hands. " We 
 may find here an explanation of the whole affair." 
 
 It was a single sheet, very formal in expression, 
 as though the writer merely performed a duty which 
 he considered unpleasant, but necessary. He ac- 
 knowledged receipt of a communication reaching him 
 at Ramsay's headquarters, apparently an applica- 
 tion for pardon, and a pledge to unite with the 
 Federal forces, and stated that the writer would be 
 at the Minor house near Hot Springs at a certain 
 date, where he would be glad to confer further re- 
 garding the matter. He agreed to come unattended, 
 and suggested that his visitor use the name of Taylor 
 so as to prevent any suspicion. The closing para- 
 graph referred to a former misunderstanding between 
 them, and expressed a kindly desire to blot out all 
 memory of what had occurred. My hands trembled 
 as I read the lines, and the girl at my side cried softly, 
 her eyes so filled with tears I doubt if she could dis- 
 tinguish the words. Scarcely aware of the action I 
 held her with my arm, the letter crumpled between 
 my fingers. 
 
 " It is all clear enough now, little girl," I whis- 
 pered, my voice trembling from sympathy. " Your 
 father met his death at the hands of a treacherous 
 scoundrel. It was a plot carefully conceived, and 
 now Cowan has paid the penalty. I am glad we have
 
 We Understand Each Other 297 
 
 learned the truth; but Major Harwood would never 
 wish you to mourn here in the midst of all this dan- 
 ger you are listening? " 
 
 "Yes; I will do just as you say; but but I 
 cannot remain here in presence of this man's body. 
 It it will drive me insane." 
 
 "It will be best to go; safer, I think also, for 
 Anse and his gang may return here. There would 
 be no mercy shown us in such a case. Sit here a 
 moment," and I forced her upon a stool with her 
 back to the dead man, " while I search for food. I 
 can trust you alone? " 
 
 Her hands clung to me, but she was no longer 
 crying, although unshed tears dimmed her eyes. 
 
 "I I thank God," she faltered, " that he sent 
 you to me. I could not bear all this alone." 
 
 " I am glad you care to have me here," I answered 
 eagerly. " I was half afraid you did not." 
 
 " Oh, but I do; I cannot tell you all it means. I 
 I think I have never felt more helpless, or or 
 discouraged." 
 
 "It is the strain of so much occurring at once, 
 and you are worn out. We will get away from 
 here, somewhere back into the hills where we can 
 feel safe from discovery. Then we can rest all day, 
 and you will be all right again. We need sleep 
 and food."
 
 298 The Red Mist 
 
 I released her hands gently, and began a swift 
 search of the cabin. It did not require long to ex- 
 plore the single room, and I found all we required in 
 a big box beside the bunk. What I could con- 
 veniently transport was pressed into a clean bag, 
 and I also took possession of a quilt to add to her 
 comfort. I left Cowan lying just as he had fallen, 
 seeing little use in attempting to conceal the body. 
 Both of us were glad enough when we closed the 
 door of the shack, and returned to our horses. We 
 rode on steadily for an hour, only occasionally ex- 
 changing a word. The road was rough and moun- 
 tainous, so rocky underfoot our horses left no trail. 
 At last we came to a narrow ravine down which a 
 brook plunged over a stony bed. There was no 
 trail visible, but it was possible to advance some dis- 
 tance by keeping close to the bank. I dismounted, 
 and, holding to the rein, led my horse carefully for- 
 ward. 
 
 " Follow as closely as you can," I called back to 
 her, " and keep at the rock edge so as to leave no 
 trail." 
 
 For a hundred yards, or more, we experienced 
 no difficulty, the stream turning to the right, and 
 following the same direction as the pike we had 
 deserted. The forest growth between, however, 
 left the latter invisible. Then the stream veered
 
 We Understand Each Other 299 
 
 suddenly to another point of compass, and the trees 
 so obstructed the bank that I led the way down into 
 the water. It must have been a mile above this point 
 a mile of hard, slow travel, the water to my 
 knees, and the rocks below treacherous when I 
 ventured to climb the bank, and seek a suitable 
 spot for our day camp. A safer place surely could 
 not have been found. We were in a narrow defile, 
 scarcely fifty feet across, and guarded on either side 
 by high rock walls, precipitous, and exhibiting no 
 sign of a trail. The woods were open, yet sufficiently 
 thick to yield good cover from observation from 
 above, and there was sufficient grass for the horses. 
 I picketed these close to the stream, and spread 
 blankets for the lady to lie on at the foot of the 
 bluff, where she would be well screened by a thicket 
 of underbrush. Then I came back to where she 
 sat silently against the bole of a large tree, watch- 
 ing my movements. 
 
 " No doubt we are safe enough here," I said, open- 
 ing the pack. "But I'll not risk a fire; you can 
 eat, I suppose? " 
 
 " I hardly know," wearily. " Perhaps I can choke 
 a little food down; but really I am not hungry. 
 How far have we come? " 
 
 " As a mere guess I should say nearly ten miles 
 since leaving the cabin. By the sun it must be nine
 
 300 The Red Mist 
 
 o'clock. Eat what you can, and then lie down on 
 the blankets and rest. We will not leave here until 
 just before dark." 
 
 " And you? " 
 
 " Oh, I may doze later if there is no alarm; I 
 shall never be far away." 
 
 She ate of the coarse food daintily, apparently 
 without appetite, but I did full justice to the meal, 
 satisfied, for the time being at least, that we were 
 securely hidden. The horses munched at the sweet 
 grass behind us, and a ray of sunshine found way 
 through the leaves overhead, and lay in bar of gold 
 across her hair. In spite of her long vigil the girl's 
 face bore few marks of fatigue, and her eyes, occa- 
 sionally lifted to meet mine, were not heavy with 
 sleep. I endeavored to talk, to speak lightly on 
 inconsequential topics, but her brief responses were 
 not encouraging. There was a strange constraint 
 between us, and, finally, hoping to make her feel 
 more at ease, I ventured to broach the subject which 
 I knew must be also uppermost in her mind. 
 
 "It is an odd situation in which we find our- 
 selves," I began awkwardly, my eyes on the ground, 
 " but I hope you you will not feel embarrassed, 
 or or fail to have complete confidence in me. I 
 I have no wish to take any advantage ; or or 
 assume any authority."
 
 301 
 
 I stopped, unable to express the thing I desired to 
 say, and the silence seemed long. I lifted my eyes, 
 and she was looking at me. 
 
 " May I ask you one question? " 
 
 " A dozen." 
 
 " No, the one is all. You really believed those 
 who attacked us were Cowan's men? " 
 
 " I had no other thought, Miss Noreen." 
 
 " Then your proposal was merely made in the 
 hope of thus protecting me from insult? " 
 
 " That was my sole thought at the time," I re- 
 plied soberly. " It was a desperate chance, yet the 
 only one apparently left us. That is what I wanted 
 to say, to explain," I went on hastily, before she 
 could interrupt. " I realize the serious mistake 
 made, and how embarrassing it must all be to you. 
 But you must believe me a gentleman. I would 
 never have spoken one word; never have made any 
 claim upon you. Miss Noreen, I realize that I have 
 no right." 
 
 " You may call me Noreen," she said simply. 
 " We have been friends, and I think we will always 
 be. I do trust you, and believe in you; only I 
 wanted to understand fully your motive. I do not 
 blame you, nor myself; we did what seemed best 
 at the time, and and now we must meet the issue 
 as we best can. Perhaps I should not have said
 
 302 The Red Mist 
 
 what I did back there in Lewisburg. I had no time 
 in which to consider, and my only thought then was 
 to justify my action in aiding your escape. My 
 my being your your wife was the only excuse I 
 could urge for such disloyalty. Surely you you 
 comprehended my purpose"? " 
 
 " And appreciated the sacrifice." 
 
 " It it was hardly that; no more than a swift 
 impulse. I I did not even grasp all that it might 
 imply. I knew I must aid you; that I could do no 
 less ; but but I did not realize then that such a 
 choice meant that I must flee with you put my- 
 self in your protection. I I intended to stay 
 there there in Lewisburg, and rely upon my 
 friends to save me from punishment." She leaned 
 across toward me, speaking rapidly. " I knew Gen- 
 eral Ramsay, and felt he would accept my word 
 the word of Major Harwood's daughter and be 
 just. But but after we were free; after that 
 soldier was left dead, I I seemed to grasp the 
 seriousness of my position, and and became afraid. 
 I I wanted so to get away, I hardly knew my 
 own mind. That was why I insisted on riding with 
 you." 
 
 " And now you are sorry 1 ? " 
 
 "I do not know," hesitatingly. " I cannot 
 decide. Where do you take me*? "
 
 We Understand Each Other 303 
 
 " Noreen," I said soberly, struggling to keep my 
 hand from touching her own, where it rested on the 
 grass, "it is too late now to go back; to think of 
 going back. We cannot deny, or conceal, our mar- 
 riage, since you have openly acknowledged it, and 
 we have gone away together. There is only one 
 straight path left for us now across the moun- 
 tains to old Virginia." 
 
 " I I know and then? " 
 
 " You must trust my honor, my discretion. We 
 are friends, you say, and I mean to prove worthy. 
 My orders will take me to Richmond; have you 
 either friends, or relatives, there 1 ? " 
 
 " I am not sure, the war has made such changes 
 but I hardly think any in whom I could con- 
 fide." 
 
 " Then we will find a way for you to join my 
 mother; she is in North Carolina, out of the track 
 of armies. You will consent to go to her 1 ? " 
 
 " If you think it best. I I have never met 
 your mother; perhaps " 
 
 "You will be just as welcome; I will write her 
 every detail, and she will be rejoiced to shelter you. 
 The only trouble is the necessary delay involved by 
 the war; the impossibility of your venturing to re- 
 turn to Green Briar until the conflict is over." 
 
 She was silent a long while, her eyes cast down,
 
 304 The Red Mist 
 
 her breathing noticeably rapid. I waited, not know- 
 ing what else to add, and was about to propose her 
 lying down, when she spoke suddenly : 
 
 " You mean our our separation*? " 
 
 " Certainly. That can be easily arranged as soon 
 as the courts are again in session. Possibly the cere- 
 mony was not even legal without witnesses, but, 
 under the circumstances, it had better be dissolved in 
 court. Such action would remove all doubt from 
 your mind." 
 
 "Yes I suppose so; you you make it very 
 clear. And that would have to be done in Green 
 Briar? the the action for divorce*?" 
 
 " At Lewisburg; not necessarily, of course, but I 
 supposed you would rather have the facts made 
 known there, so that your friends can realize all the 
 conditions the cause, I mean. Possibly you may 
 not need to do this." 
 
 "Not need! Why 4 ?" 
 
 " A soldier never knows what another minute 
 means; I am a soldier." 
 
 " Oh ! you should not say that ! " 
 
 " It is part of the trade; I had no thought of hurt- 
 ing you, yet the bullet to set you free may be even 
 now in a Federal cartridge box." 
 
 She did not look at me, or move, although I 
 thought the hand resting on the grass trembled.
 
 We Understand Each Other 305 
 
 " I believe I will lie down," she said finally. " Is 
 that the place you have chosen, beyond those trees? " 
 
 " Yes; let me help you up; the blankets are both 
 yours. I shall not need any." 
 
 I stood and watched her move across through the 
 mingled shade and sun, until her slender form finally 
 disappeared behind the screen of undergrowth. Once 
 she had glanced about, pausing as though some 
 thought had occurred suddenly, but did not speak. 
 I was left alone.
 
 CHAPTER XXVI 
 
 THE CANE RIDGE MEETING HOUSE 
 
 HE spot where Noreen lay was not fifty 
 feet distant, but my position gave me 
 no glimpse of her through the tangled 
 brush. Yet the woods were clearer on 
 either side of the little thicket in which she was 
 sheltered, so that nothing could approach from any 
 direction, and escape my notice. I had no wish to 
 sleep, although physically wearied and bruised al- 
 most from head to foot. There was no rest to my 
 brain; no driving away of the thoughts engendered 
 by this interview. Whatever of hope I had formerly 
 clung to had been banished utterly by this last 
 fragment of conversation. I had been frank, and 
 pictured before her the entire situation; had out- 
 lined the only sure way of escape and she had 
 silently acquiesced. She had spoken no word of 
 protest, expressed no faint desire to have it other- 
 wise. She had even confessed that her accompany- 
 ing me in flight arose from sudden impulse ; that she 
 had been driven onward by fear of what might 
 befall her if she remained behind. The girl cared 
 nothing for me beyond a mere colorless friendship, 
 
 306
 
 The Cane Ridge Meeting House 307 
 
 her sole ambition now was a desire to reach the 
 protection of others, and then dissolve the slight, 
 formal bonds which bound us. The position she 
 assumed left me small choice; I must crush within 
 me the love I felt; for the slightest conception of 
 its existence would add to her embarrassment, and 
 render more unpleasant our necessary companion- 
 ship. I felt confident she had no suspicion; I had 
 guarded well my words, and my actions. She had no 
 cause to question my motives, nor to suppose that I 
 was actuated by any personal desire. Her answers 
 to my proposition proved that, for she had voiced 
 no protest, given vent to no expression which I 
 could construe favorably. No; our future relation- 
 ship was already fixed, decided it was to be that of 
 simple friendship. 
 
 I sat there a long while motionless, my back 
 pressed against a tree, thinking, and endeavoring to 
 plan the future. Nothing disturbed the silence,, ex- 
 cept the movements of the two horses as they grazed, 
 and the impudent chatter of a squirrel overhead. 
 The sky above was cloudless, and the sunlight fell 
 warm through the tree branches. The pike road was 
 too far away for any noise of passing travelers to 
 reach my ears, although once I imagined I heard 
 the report of a distant rifle. I must have dozed, 
 for the sun was high overhead when I finally aroused
 
 308 The Red Mist 
 
 myself, and arose to my feet. I watered the animals, 
 and then seated myself again, this time on a flat 
 stone beside the stream. My position afforded me a 
 clear view of the bluff opposite, and, as I idly studied 
 its rocky outline, it somehow assumed a familiar 
 appearance awoke unconsciously a dormant mem- 
 ory. Surely I had never been here before, even in 
 the days of my boyhood's vagrant tramping, and yet 
 that terraced crest, with the huge rock chimney ris- 
 ing conspicuous at its center, revived a recollection 
 that would not be entirely denied. I had seen it be- 
 fore, but from another angle from the south ; from 
 that hillside, perhaps, where the creek headed. Why, 
 yes; there was a spring gushing out of the rocks, 
 and the opening of a shallow cave back of it. I 
 was there with my father, and Jake Mocroft, the 
 sheriff. They were hunting deer, and I had begged 
 so to be taken along that they finally let me come. 
 And Jake shot a deer just above the spring, and 
 we camped there at the cave entrance; why that was 
 fifteen years ago, and I was only nine; and the men 
 were both dead. But I remembered it all came 
 back again clear and distinct the rough trail from 
 the spring, winding and twisting along the face of 
 the steep hill until it finally attained the crest, and 
 skirted that odd chimney rock, and then down to 
 where a church stood alongside the pike, a big log
 
 The Cane Ridge Meeting House 309 
 
 church, with hitching racks each side. Why that 
 was Cane Ridge Baptist Nichol's church ! 
 
 I do not know why I laughed, but I did per- 
 haps it was from sudden relief at thus discovering 
 exactly where we were, and seeing clearly the easier 
 way out. The sound of a foot stepping on a round 
 stone caused me to face about. Noreen was within 
 a few feet of me, higher up on the bank, one hand 
 holding back the bough of a tree. 
 
 " Why were you laughing? " she asked. " I 
 thought you had gone until I heard that sound." 
 
 " Deserted you ! never ! I am not that kind of a 
 cavalier. Why, I protest I watched over you faith- 
 fully for hours while you slept, never even ventur- 
 ing to move from the spot where you left me. I 
 swear it ! " 
 
 " And I believe; but surely this is not the spot." 
 
 " No ; the sun was high, and I ventured to water 
 the horses; then I lingered, studying the ridge over 
 yonder. Do you recognize it? " 
 
 She gazed where I pointed, shading her eyes from 
 the sun, her forehead drawn into puckers. At last 
 she shook her head, her glance seeking my face in- 
 quiringly. 
 
 " It awakens no memory." 
 
 " Because of the point of view. If you were at 
 the top you would remember. I studied it a long
 
 310 The Red Mist 
 
 while before I recognized the place myself. I had to 
 laugh when the truth finally came to me; that is 
 Cane Ridge." 
 
 " Where where the Baptist church is? " 
 
 " Exactly; where Parson Nichols points out to his 
 congregation the straight and narrow way. There 
 is a bridle-path yonder leading up from the valley, 
 which will save us a five mile detour. But it means 
 we are still in Cowan's country, and to climb there 
 with horses will require the use of daylight." 
 
 " You think Anse " 
 
 " Is probably back before this, and doing his 
 best to trail us. Even if he does not discover the 
 body of old Ned, he will naturally conclude we 
 will head east. My only hope is that not having 
 seen us last night he may imagine we chose the 
 southern route, and ride there first. But if he did, 
 doubtless he would send some of his men scouting 
 this way." 
 
 " You have heard seen nothing? " 
 
 " No, we are too far back; the noise of an army 
 passing along the pike would not reach here. If 
 we get to Cane Ridge Church before dark, we must 
 trust to luck, and the night for the next thirty 
 miles." 
 
 "You fear Cowan's gang more than the troops'? 
 Surely they will pursue? "
 
 The Cane Ridge Meeting House 311 
 
 "No doubt; Pickney will be raving, and Ray- 
 mond crazy to get hand on me. Ay! there will be 
 some galloping of troopers. I should have liked to 
 see Fox's face when he heard the news; by heavens! 
 they are like enough to charge him with conspiracy, 
 for he was officer of the day. However I do not 
 greatly fear them; they will make noise enough to 
 warn us, and couldn't track a bear. It is the moun- 
 tain men we must guard against; they are wolves. 
 You slept well?" 
 
 " After the first half hour. I am rested, and 
 strong. Shall we go now*? " 
 
 " When we have eaten. There may be no other 
 opportunity, and there is ample time. You might 
 even sleep another hour." 
 
 " Oh, no, I could not," and she gave a gesture 
 significant. " It was only complete exhaustion that 
 gave me sleep before. I would rather feel we were 
 making way through the cordon of our enemies." 
 
 " I am glad you say * our.' " 
 
 " I can scarcely do otherwise, sir," she said, just 
 a bit archly, " for does not this cloak make me a 
 'gray-back 1 ?'" 
 
 "You wear the colors; ay! with not a tinge of 
 blue about you." 
 
 " You forget the eyes ; all my loyalty is centered 
 there."
 
 312 The Red Mist 
 
 " I have not forgotten them, and never shall," 
 I contended stoutly, " but I have met blue-eyed 
 Rebels. Besides loyalty is not all upon one side; 
 I even lay claim to that virtue." 
 
 " Nor would I deny it to either Federal or Con- 
 federate. I am not a fanatic, Tom Wyatt, even 
 although my father chose the blue. But my true 
 loyalty just now is to my my husband." She 
 laughed, moving backward as I impulsively extended 
 my hands. " Do not take this statement too seri- 
 ously, please. We must play out the play, and I 
 accept my destiny. Shall we go now*? Really I am 
 actually hungry." 
 
 We sat over the poor meal a long while talking 
 largely about our childhood days, and bringing back 
 to mind earlier acquaintances. She told me of her 
 home life, the death of her mother, and her experi- 
 ences while away at school, and, largely in answer 
 to questions, I recounted some of my army hard- 
 ships, and what little I knew of the battles in which 
 I had borne part. But the one topic of importance, 
 although it must have lingered constantly in both 
 our minds, was carefully avoided. Again and again 
 I endeavored to draw her thought that way, only to 
 be adroitly diverted into safer channels. It became, 
 at last, so evident she preferred that all this be 
 ignored, that I finally desisted, and joined with her
 
 The Cane Ridge Meeting House 313 
 
 in light reminiscences. So we sat in the sunlight, 
 talking like old friends, laughing over revived mem- 
 ories, almost forgetting that we were fugitives, our 
 very lives at stake. Twice we heard guns, but the 
 reports were but distant echoes, sounding afar off 
 to the westward. Yet these made me nervous to get 
 away, and when a number sounded together al- 
 most a volley, distinctly audible, I hastened to pack 
 what little remained of food on our horses, and 
 prepare for immediate departure. I led the way, 
 fording the shallow stream, and guiding my horse 
 up the opposite bank into the deep shadow of the 
 woods beyond. Here we skirted the edge of the 
 steep hill, finding difficult passage over rocks, and 
 amid tangled underbrush, seeking the trail whose 
 exact location I could but dimly recall ; yet the very 
 lay of the land was a guide, and my eyes, anxiously 
 searching the sharp ascent ahead, finally discerned 
 the dark mouth of the cave, the discovery of which 
 led to our turning sharply to the left. 
 
 Noreen dismounted also, and thus we succeeded 
 in inducing the two horses to clamber upward 
 slipping and sliding on the steep acclivity until 
 we safely attained the remnant of bridle path, 
 scarcely discernible because of lusty weeds. To all 
 appearance it had been unused for years, and in places 
 entirely obliterated by rains. Yet it was plainly
 
 314 The Red Mist 
 
 traceable, although neither of us dared to mount, 
 and trust to the uncertain footing of the horses. 
 However, bad as it was, it was now too late to retrace 
 our steps, and we pressed grimly forward, holding 
 firm to the bridle reins, and moving with the utmost 
 caution. As we mounted higher, twisting and turn- 
 ing among the scrub, the valley we had left lay 
 dark and mysterious below, the sun ever sinking 
 lower behind the opposite ridge, until its final rays 
 fairly bridged the chasm. It had disappeared en- 
 tirely by the time we breathlessly attained the top, 
 yet the western sky was red, the remaining light 
 amply sufficient to enable us to perceive our sur- 
 roundings. Indeed, it would be an hour, perhaps 
 more, before night enshrouded this high ridge. 
 
 We halted beside the chimney rock to regain 
 breath after the toilsome climb, and assure ourselves 
 that the way beyond was clear. Noreen seated her- 
 self on the ground, and the horses began to graze, 
 but I walked forward to where I could gain better 
 view. The summit of the hill was open, except for 
 a considerable grove to the rear of the church. That 
 edifice appeared, as I remembered it, unchanged in 
 any respect a fairly large building, constructed 
 solidly of logs, with square clapboarded tower in 
 front, four windows on each side, containing small 
 panes of glass, a number of them broken. We were
 
 The Cane Ridge Meeting House 315 
 
 at the rear, which showed a larger window, and a 
 narrow door at one corner, protected by a porch. 
 It appeared desolate and deserted, the loneliness ac- 
 centuated by the empty hitching racks on either side. 
 Beyond I caught glimpse of the white ribbon of 
 road, running straight across the level, and dipping 
 down into the depression beyond. There was no 
 movement, no sign of life, anywhere visible just 
 that desolate, deserted church, standing in rough 
 outline amid the red mist of evening. I stood silent, 
 gazing in every direction, until assured that we were 
 alone on the ridge. Then I retraced my steps to 
 where she waited. 
 
 " The way is clear," I said, in answer to her 
 uplifted eyes. " But it will hardly be safe to take 
 the road for some hours yet. Shall we remain here"? " 
 
 " If you think it safe I would prefer to walk for- 
 ward to the church; it might be open." 
 
 " Oh, I imagine it will be safe enough, and we 
 can leave the horses here out of sight. But are you 
 not tired? " 
 
 " No," rising to her feet, " you forget I am a 
 mountain girl. I was breathless from tugging at 
 the horse ; but I am all right now. They say you can 
 see the road for miles from the church tower." 
 
 " Then we will take a peep, if we can break in 
 before daylight ends; I had not thought of that."
 
 316 The Red Mist 
 
 We advanced side by side along what was once 
 a well-trodden path, making no attempt at con- 
 cealment. Indeed, any such effort would have been 
 useless, as the crest of the ridge lay open, and bare 
 of vegetation, but I was so fully convinced we were 
 unobserved that I took no precaution my entire 
 thought, indeed, centered upon the girl at my side. 
 The small door at the rear of the church resisted 
 our efforts at opening, and we advanced to the front 
 entrance, passing between the walls of the church 
 and the row of hitching posts. All remained silent, 
 the purple haze of twilight beginning to show along 
 the distant ridges. The heavy latch of the front 
 door lifted easily to the pressure of my hand, and we 
 stepped into a narrow vestibule, Noreen grasping 
 my arm nervously, as she faced the shadowed in- 
 terior of the deserted building. Some instinct of 
 caution caused me to close the door behind us, and 
 then I drew her forward, laughing at her fears, until 
 we obtained glimpse of the larger room, already be- 
 coming obscured by the approaching night. It was 
 a rather shabby looking place, not overly clean even 
 in that merciful dimness, a huge stove, rusty red, 
 occupying the space between the two doors, the stove- 
 pipe extending to the opposite wall. Rude benches, 
 without backs, stretched almost from wall to wall, 
 a narrow aisle leading to the pulpit, set within an
 
 The Cane Ridge Meeting House 317 
 
 alcove, and scarcely discernible except in barest out- 
 lines. Everything was lonely and depressing, the 
 silence unbroken. A clock, run down, stared at me 
 from the further end, and I recognized a big Bible, 
 lying open on the gaunt pulpit stand. A book of 
 some kind, dog's-eared and coverless, lay on the floor 
 at my feet, and I bent to pick it up. As I came 
 upright again, a man stepped out from the shadow of 
 a corner, and the steel barrel of a revolver flashed be- 
 fore my eyes. I felt Noreen cringe against me, utter- 
 ing a muffled cry. 
 
 " Stand as yer are, Yank," said a rather pleasant 
 voice. " Pardon me, lady."
 
 CHAPTER XXVII 
 
 WITH BACKS TO THE WALL 
 
 E WAS a young fellow, with bold black 
 
 ) 
 
 eyes, a little jaunty mustache, and a 
 
 mouth inclined to laugh, but what I 
 stared at in open-eyed astonishment, was 
 his broad-brimmed hat, and natty gray cavalry 
 jacket. 
 
 " Some surprise party, I reckon," he chuckled 
 grimly. " What was this, a church wedding, dear 
 boy? Here, Wharton, kindly relieve the gentleman 
 of his arsenal; ah! some assortment, I see. Your 
 pardon, Madam, but occasionally even the fair sex 
 travel armed these days, and I should hate to be 
 harsh. Thank you, very much; Wharton take the 
 lady's gun also. It's all right, boys." 
 
 To my unbounded amazement up from the floor, 
 where they had been lying concealed beneath the 
 benches a considerable number of men came scram- 
 bling to their feet. I could not count them in the 
 dim light, but those nearest me were gray clad 
 troopers, from their short jackets with carbines 
 in their hands. Wharton, our revolvers safe in his 
 grasp, grinned and stepped behind his officer. 
 
 318
 
 With Backs to the Wall 319 
 
 "Who, in heavens name, are you?" I asked, at 
 last finding my voice. " Confederates here"? " 
 
 " Your first guess is an excellent one," he an- 
 swered lightly, evidently enjoying the scene. " It 
 evidences a well disciplined mind, and marvelous 
 power of observation. Yes, my Yankee friend, you 
 now behold Confederates, Johnny Rebs, the enemy; 
 you have the honor of being prisoner to the Third 
 Kentucky Cavalry. Wharton." 
 
 " Yes, sir." 
 
 " Conduct the lady and gentleman to the sanctity 
 of the pulpit, Sergeant, where they may commune 
 with the presiding genius of this house of worship 
 erected in the wilderness, imagine not," he con- 
 tinued with a wave of the hand, " that the blackened 
 optic which adorns the ministerial countenance was 
 a gift of the Confederacy. Far be it from us," 
 bowing humbly to the astonished Noreen, " to war 
 against either ladies, or the church ; beauty and good- 
 ness are ever safe in our hands, and I assure you 
 both that the reverend gentleman was delivered into 
 our care in his present condition of disfigurement." 
 
 " You mean you hold prisoner Parson Nichols? " 
 I asked, scarcely grasping the sense of his rambling 
 speech. 
 
 " No doubt 'tis he, although I have no recollection 
 that he has confided his name to our ears. We
 
 320 The Red Mist 
 
 discovered the party alone in this edifice of worship, 
 nursing sundry bruises and abrasions, and feeling 
 that probably he was of the Church Militant, held 
 him for the pleasure of his company. Stone, 
 Michels, return to the front ; now, Sergeant, you may 
 take the prisoners." 
 
 " Just a moment, Lieutenant," and I faced him 
 squarely, ignoring the grip of Wharton's hand on 
 my arm. " There is no reason to hold us prisoners; 
 all there is Yankee about me is this uniform. I have 
 just escaped from the Federal guard at Lewisburg." 
 
 His eyes laughing, yet suspicious, swept our faces. 
 
 " I'm not easily fooled," he said, " but ready 
 enough to learn. Who are you 4 ? " 
 
 " Thomas Wyatt, Sergeant, Staunton Horse 
 Artillery." 
 
 " Who is your captain 1 ? " 
 
 " Philip Lavigne." 
 
 " Good; and your first lieutenant? " 
 
 " George E. Whitehouse." 
 
 "Ah! you know the battery, all right. When 
 were you with them last? " 
 
 " Ten days ago, in camp at Front Royal." 
 
 " By all the gods, it soundeth strange but true. 
 Come, clear up the mystery how came you here? " 
 
 " On Jackson's orders. I was born in this county, 
 and because of that he chose me to find out the
 
 With Backs to the Wall 321 
 
 numbers, and disposition of the Federal troops in this 
 neighborhood, together with some other facts he 
 wished to know. I was captured in Federal uniform, 
 and held under death sentence as a spy. I escaped 
 last night." 
 
 "And the woman*? " 
 
 She threw back the cape which had partially con- 
 cealed her face, revealing her bright eyes and flushed 
 cheeks. 
 
 " Permit me to answer for myself, Lieutenant 
 Harwood." 
 
 " You ! how do you know my name? " 
 
 " From your regiment, sir, as well as certain char- 
 acteristics of speech I have heard described. I am 
 your cousin." 
 
 "My my cousin*? Heaven be praised! I 
 never knew there was so much beauty in our family. 
 My cousin ! Hold, till I guess a bit not Noreen 
 Harwood <? " 
 
 She nodded, her red lips smiling. 
 
 " Noreen Harwood ! Why, it takes me off my 
 feet. Yet wait, how comes it you are here with one 
 claiming to be on our side*? Did I not hear that my 
 uncle served on Ramsay's staff ay! a major 4 ? " 
 
 " My father is dead," she answered simply, the 
 brightness vanishing from her face. " He was killed 
 only a few days ago."
 
 322 The Red Mist 
 
 " I regret to learn that, cousin," and he held out 
 his hand, " for while I never met him or you be- 
 fore, my father held him in most high regard. Yet I 
 beg you pardon me if I perform my duty as a soldier, 
 even under these conditions. We are a small band, in 
 the heart of the enemy's country, and cannot afford 
 any unnecessary risk. Who is this man? and why 
 are you here with him? " 
 
 " He has told you the truth," she answered quiet- 
 ly, her hand still within his. " I have known him 
 from childhood." 
 
 " He is a Confederate soldier, then? " 
 
 " Yes." 
 
 " And you, cousin? " 
 
 " I I am his wife." 
 
 There was a moment of silence, of hesitation. I 
 heard the soldiers moving about the room, and the 
 murmur of voices speaking cautiously. Then Har- 
 wood released her hand, and extended his own to 
 me, his eyes frank and cordial. 
 
 " I accept you on faith, comrade," he said pleas- 
 antly, " but there is a spare gray jacket strapped to 
 my saddle yonder more becoming than that blue 
 coat. Here, Stone," with a glance over his shoulder, 
 and a crispness to his voice, " get the extra blouse 
 from off my horse, and bring it here; run low, lad, 
 and keep in the shadow. Saint Christopher ! but 'tis
 
 With Backs to the Wall 323 
 
 a most happy family reunion we're having; I'll 
 want the story presently, but now I must look to my 
 men. 'Tis no easy game we are playing." 
 
 " Let me understand that, Lieutenant," I ex- 
 claimed, as he turned away. " How does it hap- 
 pen you are here? and for what purpose*? " 
 
 " A wild plan of my own, aided and abetted by 
 the commander at Covington. We are of the garri- 
 son there," he explained briefly, his glance searching 
 out the dim interior. " The Yankees have a forage 
 train out as far as Hot Springs, under small guard. 
 'Tis the farthest east they have ever ventured, and 
 our scouts brought the news. To this mind came 
 the brilliant thought of cutting them off on their re- 
 turn march, and I got permission for the dash. We 
 took the cut-off, and landed here about daylight. 
 The train should have been along before now, but 
 there is no sign of it." 
 
 " You have been in hiding here all day, and seen 
 nothing? " 
 
 " Oh ! we've seen enough," and he laughed. " But 
 nothing we cared to measure swords with. The road 
 yonder appears popular, but, by good luck, no 
 Yankee shows an eagerness to attend church. There 
 was a gang of mountain men along by here maybe 
 two hours ago who rode up to the door, and took a 
 look at the shebang. WTiether they were Yank or
 
 324 The Red Mist 
 
 Reb I didn't know. Anyhow we were willing enough 
 to see them pass on out o' sight. They looked and 
 talked as though they were spoiling for a fight." 
 
 "How many?" 
 
 " Thirty, or forty a right smart crowd. There 
 was only two come up, and rode round the church 
 a big fellow with a red beard, and a little weasened- 
 faced fox he called Kelly." 
 
 " Yes, I know them; they were hunting after us. 
 Did they go on east? " 
 
 " They did. So has everyone else we've seen to- 
 day. That's what puzzled us, as to just what might 
 be up. I reckon you must be some popular to create 
 such a furore. Why, an hour after sun-up a whole 
 blame company of blue-coats went by, riding like 
 mad, their horses dripping, and a young fellow spur- 
 ring them on. He'd lost his hat, and they never 
 so much as took a side-look at this shebang. They 
 were in some hurry, my friend." 
 
 "And neither party has returned?" 
 
 " Not a sign of them." 
 
 " What force have you here? " 
 
 " Twenty-eight enlisted men." 
 
 " You have pickets out? " 
 
 " One man each way, a mile down the road, con- 
 cealed. The tower up there commands the country 
 in both directions."
 
 With Backs to the Wall 325 
 
 " And your horses'? " 
 
 " Hidden in the grove yonder." 
 
 I grasped the situation clearly enough, and also 
 comprehended the reckless nonchalance of the offi- 
 cer. What was his purpose*? his present plan 1 ? It 
 appeared to me that the conditions warranted a re- 
 treat, back along the unfrequented mountain trail by 
 which this daring party of adventurers had come. 
 The troops, as well as the guerrillas, must have dis- 
 covered by this time that we were not in advance of 
 them. They would return searching every nook and 
 corner in hope of discovering our hiding place. They 
 might even unite their forces, impelled as they were 
 by the same desire, and thus become truly formid- 
 able. Personal hatred of me, and the wish to re- 
 gain possession of Noreen, would animate and con- 
 trol both Anse Cowan and the angry, humiliated 
 lieutenant. While neither would likely confess his 
 purpose to the other, yet their mutual interests would 
 naturally suggest an alliance. And there was no war 
 feud between the two which would necessarily pre- 
 vent their cooperation. Indeed, the troopers would 
 gladly welcome any excuse which would bring 
 Cowan's gang of outlaws into closer connection. 
 And the outfit would never pass by this church again 
 without searching its interior. Only eagerness, a 
 haste to overtake us in our attempted flight, had led
 
 326 The Red Mist 
 
 to their blind riding by before. I turned to Har- 
 wood, who was whispering nonsense to Noreen. 
 
 " What do you mean to do, Lieutenant*? " I asked 
 quietly, but with my own mind made up. " Remain 
 here?" 
 
 He stroked his small moustache. 
 
 " I thought we might hang on until midnight, 
 Wyatt, and then, if nothing happened, take the back 
 trail. I don't want to pass another day in this cussed 
 hole. What do you think*? " 
 
 " That the sooner we get away the better," I an- 
 swered promptly. " Your position here is far more 
 dangerous than you appear to realize. Both those 
 parties travelling east were in search after us; they 
 were led by men who would go to any extreme to 
 effect our capture. I haven't time to tell you the 
 whole story now, but it involves your cousin as well 
 as myself. They rode straight on because they were 
 convinced we were still ahead of them. 'Tis likely 
 they know better now, and will search every ravine 
 and covert on their return. If the forage train is 
 moving this way those cavalrymen are with it in 
 addition to the regular guard, and you will never 
 dare attack with your small force. The only chance 
 you have of bringing your command safely back to 
 Covington, Lieutenant, is to get away before your 
 presence here is suspected."
 
 With Backs to the Wall 327 
 
 " I suppose that's right," he admitted reluctantly. 
 " But I don't like to turn tail without hitting a blow 
 it's not the style of the Third Kentucky. We 
 could give a good account of ourselves against those 
 Yankee troopers." 
 
 " Possibly; but not against a combination of 
 troopers, wagon guard, and Cowan's gang of guer- 
 rillas. They would outnumber you four to one ; and 
 they are fighting men." 
 
 " You think they will combine*? " 
 
 " If they meet, and there is an explanation 
 yes. Cowan doesn't care which side he fights on, 
 so he gains his end, and the cavalry commander will 
 welcome any reinforcements. They might quarrel 
 later over results, but now they possess a common 
 object, and will be like two peas in a pod. Do as 
 you please, Harwood, but I am not under your com- 
 mand, and, if you choose to remain here, we will ride 
 on alone. Will you go with me, Noreen*? " 
 
 She had not spoken, and in the fast increasing 
 gloom I could scarcely distinguish her presence. But 
 at my direct question she took a step toward me, 
 and I felt the presence of her hand on my sleeve. 
 
 " Yes," she said simply, " whenever you think 
 best. Cousin," she added, glancing across her shoul- 
 der at the perplexed officer, " I would like you to 
 come too."
 
 328 The Red Mist 
 
 He laughed, wheeling about in sudden decision. 
 
 " I reckon I might as well," he admitted good 
 humoredly, " as long as the family endorses the 
 move. Wharton, have the pickets drawn in, and 
 the men mustered. " We'll start Great God ! 
 What is that? " 
 
 It was the sound of a scattered volley, the pieces 
 not all of the same caliber, the reports ringing clear. 
 In the instant of silence which followed, a voice 
 called down excitedly from the tower: 
 
 " There is firing to the east, sir." 
 
 " How far away, Somers*? " It was the sergeant 
 who spoke. 
 
 "'Bout a quarter of a mile, I reckon; the flash 
 showed up a bunch o' men this side o' the big rock. 
 They must o' got sight o' Hardy, sir, an' popped 
 away at him ; thet's 'bout whar he was." 
 
 Harwood swore, but his sudden oath was not alto- 
 gether uncheerful, as he strode across to the nearest 
 window on that side, and endeavored to peer out. 
 Except for a faint tinge of light in the west, and a 
 half moon in the southern sky, we were enveloped in 
 darkness. I could scarcely distinguish the girl at my 
 side, although the windows emitted a slight glimmer, 
 and the form of the lieutenant outlined against the 
 opening was dimly visible. I doubt if he perceived 
 anything, but we all of us heard the sound of hoofs,
 
 With Backs to the Wall 329 
 
 and the approaching rumble of wagon wheels. Har- 
 wood turned, and faced inward. 
 
 " It's the forage train, boys," he said sharply, 
 " with a bunch of cavalry riding ahead. Get to the 
 windows, but be quiet about it you know the 
 orders. By God ! Wharton, we're liable to have our 
 fight yet. Have the men load ; come with me, Wyatt, 
 where we can see out in front." 
 
 Noreen clung to me, as I groped my way through 
 the narrow door into the vestibule. It could make lit- 
 tle difference where she was in case we were discov- 
 ered and attacked; better, indeed, that we remain 
 together. At the open window I held her hands, 
 and the three of us watched in silence, staring out 
 at the white ribbon of road revealed under the moon, 
 the noise of the approaching column growing more 
 distinct.
 
 CHAPTER XXVIII 
 
 THE TRAP CLOSES 
 
 HE lieutenant's fingers gripped my shoul- 
 der. 
 
 " By the Lord Harry, the fellows 
 make noise enough for an army," he 
 whispered. " I reckon they are all there." 
 
 " No doubt of it how is your ammunition*? " 
 " Sixty rounds to a man," he chuckled. " It will 
 cost them something to get through these log walls. 
 Still, we haven't much chance in the end," he added 
 thoughtfully, " for they're bound to get us. Gen- 
 erally I pray for a fight, but now I hope those Yanks 
 will be kind enough to ride by." 
 
 " And so do I," I answered soberly, feeling the 
 quick pressure of Noreen's fingers. " There they 
 come, Harwood see ! two horsemen ahead." 
 
 They were merely black shadows outlined against 
 the white road, but as they drew somewhat closer 
 the moonlight gave them substance, revealing dimly 
 the shape and clothing of each. One was slender, 
 sitting straight in the saddle, to all appearance a 
 cavalryman; but the other slouched awkwardly over 
 his pommel, a larger, more shapeless figure, the bar- 
 
 330
 
 The Trap Closes 331 
 
 rel of a rifle showing clear above his shoulder, a 
 broad hat-brim flapping to the movements of his 
 horse. They drew rein opposite the church, the 
 cavalryman's horse turned partly about. In the dis- 
 tance, down the sharp slope of the hill, appeared the 
 deeper shadow of an advancing column of mounted 
 men. The only sound was the impatient pawing of 
 a horse's hoof, and Noreen's whisper at my ear : 
 " The the bigger one is Anse Cowan." 
 
 *jfj 
 
 "And the other Raymond," I returned in the 
 same low tone. " The two have apparently got to- 
 gether." 
 
 " It looks mighty odd to me," said a voice sud- 
 denly, clearly audible through the night, " that fel- 
 low being in Reb uniform. What could he be doing 
 here? " 
 
 " A scout, I reckon," grumbled a reply, barely dis- 
 tinguishable. " Couldn't be no considerable force 
 along yere, Lieutenant, fer we've both been over 
 ther pike since mornin'. Thet wus just a stray we 
 run into, but it mout be best ter take a look along this 
 yere ridge afore we ride on." 
 
 " All right," asserted the other. " I'll wait here 
 until Fox and Moran come up. Let some of your 
 men ride back as far as those woods over yonder ; and 
 say, it wouldn't do any harm to take a look inside 
 the church. You didn't stop coming out? "
 
 332 The Red Mist 
 
 " Naw;' we didn't stop fer nuthin'. We thought 
 the way you fellers was a'ridin' yer hed a hot trail, 
 an' so we rode like hell ter git in at the death. 
 'Tain't likely thar's enyone inside the meetin' house, 
 but I reckon we may as well be sure as long as we're 
 here. No damn fool would hide this close ter the 
 pike. That you, Kelly? " 
 
 There was a meaningless growl from an advanc- 
 ing group of horsemen, and Anse swore, spurring 
 his horse forward to meet them. 
 
 " By God, Kelly ! I've had enough of your damned 
 grouch. Either you'll do as I say, or I'll cave the side 
 of your head in, and have done with it. I've had 
 enough ! do you hear? I reckon I'm just as interested 
 in overhaulin' that cuss as you are. Now you obey 
 my orders, an' be quick about it; give me another 
 line of back talk, you Irish bastard, an' I'll blow the 
 whole top of your head off ! You're what? Joking ! 
 Well, let up on that kind, will you? I'm in no 
 humor for it. Take three or four men, and ride over 
 the ridge, back as far as the rock. The sojers are 
 goin' ter halt yere a minute." 
 
 Kelly and his little squad trotted past us, circling 
 the end of the building, the remainder of the group 
 of horsemen, evidently composed of Cowan's gang 
 of cut-throats, scattering along the roadside, with no 
 semblance to military discipline. A few kept to their
 
 The Trap Closes 333 
 
 saddles, permitting their horses to browse idly among 
 the weeds, but the majority dismounted, and flung 
 themselves wearily on the ground. A dozen strolled 
 across to the well a few yards away, and we could 
 hear them laugh and joke among themselves, as the 
 windlass creaked. Raymond drew his horse back, 
 away from close contact with the fellows, staring 
 at their antics a moment, and then looking toward 
 the black silence of the church. He said nothing, 
 but finally touched spur to his horse's flanks, and 
 went trotting back down the road, as though intend- 
 ing to intercept the advancing column, which was 
 not yet visible. Cowan looked after him with a 
 sneer. 
 
 " The damned dandy," he growled to a man just 
 behind, gesturing with one hand. " We're not quite 
 good enough fer him, but I'll show him afore this 
 job's done who's the boss. By God! I don't take 
 orders from nothin' like that. Would you, Jem'? " 
 
 " I should say not," responded the other, spitting 
 into the road. " Whatever got us tied up yere with 
 these Yanks, Anse, enyhow *? I done thought as how 
 we wus a fightin' against the blue-bellies a bit ago; 
 an' now we're as thick as two fleas. Did yer git yer 
 price?" 
 
 Cowan laughed grimly. 
 
 " Thar ain't no occasion fer yer ter worry, Jem,"
 
 334 The Red Mist 
 
 he confided, evidently willing the others close about 
 should hear. " We ain't tied up with no Yanks, 
 'cept fer maybe a few hours. Helll.thar wasn't 
 nothin' else ter do, but be friendly. Thar wus thirty 
 o' us runnin' kerbump inter thet bunch o' cavalry- 
 men, with ther wagon train a comin' a hundred yards 
 away. 
 
 " We weren't in no shape fer ter fight about a hun- 
 dred an' fifty sojers. I reckon tho' we'd a had to if 
 that young popinjay hed been in command he 
 ain't got the sense of a dried louse. But Cap Fox, 
 he rode out, an' we sorter talked it over. He don't 
 feel very blame kind toward me since our fracas 
 tother night, but he's a sojer, an' he knows what 
 Ramsay wants. Thet's what I banked on, fer I knew 
 the gineral had give his orders ter use every means 
 possible ter git us ter help out the Yanks. So I just 
 up an' told ther Cap thet we wus out huntin' fer ther 
 same feller he wus; thet my father had been killed, 
 an' I reckoned the Reb spy did it, an' thet frum now 
 on we wus goin' fer ter fight on their side. I don't 
 reckon as how he believed much o' what I sed, but 
 all ther same, he had ter pretend he did, an' let us 
 go 'long without no fightin'. So he done sent us on 
 ahead, an' sent thet young snip along fer ter watch 
 me. Thet's the how it happened." 
 
 " I see, an' termorrer we leaves them holdin' the
 
 The Trap Closes 335 
 
 bag Hullo, Anse ! look thar it's Kelly comin' 
 back, an', by Jinks ! he's a leadin' two bosses." 
 
 The returning party came clattering out into the 
 road, past the well, Kelly asking loudly where 
 Cowan was, and then riding straight toward his 
 chief, the two riderless horses trailing in the rear. 
 
 " They was hobbled back o' ther chimney rock," 
 he reported shortly, " an' I reckon they'd been rid up 
 the old trail from Silver Spring." 
 
 Anse swung down to the ground, and ran his 
 hands over the animals, fingering the equipment. 
 
 " Not cavalry stuff," he said, " so tain't likely 
 they belonged ter the Reb we shot back thar in the 
 hollow. Didn't the lieutenant say thet the spy an' 
 the gurl got off on horses hitched by the hotel ? " 
 
 " I didn't hear tell." 
 
 "Well, I did; enyhow they wasn't army horses 
 they took. By God ! I believe they're a hidin' now 
 in that church. Here, you Kelly," a new exultant 
 tone to his voice, " scatter your men out around ther 
 whol' buildin'; we've treed our game, I reckon. 
 Hell ! hurry up, man ! don't sit there starin' at me. 
 Hey, Jem! where are you? Oh, all right; ride back 
 to the sojers, an' tell Fox we've got the coon. Go 
 on now. Wait a minute, Kelly ; leave ten of the fel- 
 lers here with me. I'll look after the front. Don't 
 forget thar's a back door."
 
 836 The Red Mist 
 
 The guerrillas came forward on foot, running, and 
 scrambling up the incline, but inclined to keep well 
 back from the silent church. Yet they did not seem 
 to take their mission seriously, laughing and talking 
 as they ran, Kelly's voice growling out commands. 
 Even if their victim was within those log walls, 
 they had little to fear from one man ; there might be 
 a shot or two fired, of course, but the odds were 
 far too great for them to entertain any doubt as to 
 the result. Anse remained out in the road motion- 
 less, holding his horse, a dark shapeless group 
 of men gathered about him. Jem was clattering 
 down the pike, the clang of his horse's hoofs dying 
 away in the distance. Harwood dropped his grip- 
 ping hand from off my shoulder, and stepped back 
 from before the window. 
 
 " Sergeant." 
 
 " Here, sir," and Wharton moved slightly in the 
 darkness, so as to signify his whereabouts. 
 
 " You attended to the door? " 
 
 " Yes, sir; we found an old iron bar to fit across; 
 they'll have to crush in the wood to get through." 
 
 "Good; we'll give those devils a surprise party; 
 there will be some dead men around here presently. 
 I'll take charge here at the front; you have men at 
 the other window*?" 
 
 " Five, sir."
 
 The Trap Closes 337 
 
 " Let Johnson and Mcllvaine join me here; what 
 is the name of that lad I was going to recommend 
 for corporal 4 ? " 
 
 " O'Hare, sir; Jacob O'Hare." 
 
 " Put him in command of the south side, and 
 you take the north; place benches to stand on under 
 the windows, but keep your men down until you get 
 the word. There is to be no firing until I give the 
 order. Tell them they have got to fight for their 
 lives. You understand*? " 
 
 " Yes, sir; we'll do it, sir." 
 
 " Then get to your stations. Now, Wyatt, how 
 about you*? ready to take a hand? " 
 
 " I place myself under your orders." 
 
 "Then I give you command at the other end; 
 there are two windows and a door. Here, take this 
 gun, and belt; I can get another." He stopped, and 
 drew in a quick breath, glancing out again through 
 the window. 
 
 " Friend Cowan if that be his name seems 
 to be waiting for the military to come up," he com- 
 mented mockingly. " Prefers to let the Yanks pull 
 his chestnuts out of the fire. Perhaps he has known 
 you a long while hey, Wyatt *? " 
 
 " The acquaintance has been rather brief, but 
 warm." 
 
 " No doubt; well, I'll help make it warmer pres-
 
 338 The Red Mist 
 
 ently. Fair cousin, I do not know where to hide you 
 in safety. This is going to be a real fight, or I am 
 greatly mistaken, and bullets fly wild through the 
 dark." 
 
 " I suggest the tower," I interrupted, " with the 
 ladder drawn up; the heavy puncheon floor will be 
 sufficient protection." 
 
 " I thought of that expedient," he admitted, " but 
 we will let the lady decide." 
 
 " If it is left to me," she said quietly, " I prefer to 
 go with Tom Wyatt." 
 
 " But you do not understand," I broke in hastily, 
 my pulses throbbing at her unexpected decision. 
 " They may attack " 
 
 " Oh, yes, the lady does, Wyatt," chuckled the 
 lieutenant, his reckless good nature in no wise lost 
 by the desperation of our position. " She is a Har- 
 wood, that's all. Lord! I knew what her choice 
 would be before ever I asked the question. Greet- 
 ings, fair cousin; now I know we are kin. Hullo! 
 here comes the cavalry! Now, men, to your posts 
 and stand up to the music." 
 
 I caught her hand in mine, still doubtful as to her 
 real purpose. In the reflection of the moonlight I 
 could perceive the outline of her face, and knew her 
 eyes were uplifted frankly to mine. 
 
 " You you mean that, Noreen*? "
 
 The Trap Closes 339 
 
 " Yes; do not refuse. I am not afraid," she im- 
 plored. " Take me with you." 
 
 I found the door, and the narrow aisle leading be- 
 tween the two rows of benches. Enough moonlight 
 straggled in through the side windows to enable us to 
 pick our way, and to note the dark, motionless shad- 
 ows along the side walls where the troopers waited 
 grimly, guns poised and ready. There was a tense 
 breathlessness to the situation which made my heart 
 leap, not a sound audible within but the low whispers 
 as some order passed from man to man down the 
 line. We came to the platform, and felt our way up 
 the steps. It was darker here, yet my eyes, accus- 
 tomed to the gloom, caught glimpse of crouching 
 figures beyond the pulpit. Outside, sounding some 
 distance away, Kelly's sharp, penetrating voice 
 shouted an order, accompanied by an oath. One of 
 the kneeling figures rose slowly until his eyes were 
 even with the window sill. 
 
 " Men," I said quietly, barely loud enough to 
 reach their ears. " I am a sergeant in the Staunton 
 Horse Artillery. Your lieutenant has just assigned 
 me to take command at this end of the church. How 
 many are there of you*? " 
 
 " Ten, sir," answered the one nearest, after a 
 pause, turning his head slightly. " Three at each 
 window, and four at the door."
 
 340 The Red Mist 
 
 " Door barred? " 
 
 " No, locked, and benches piled up against it." 
 
 " You have a prisoner, I understand." 
 
 He gave a muffled sound, as though stifling an in- 
 cipient laugh. 
 
 "Nuthin' ter worry 'bout; he's a lyin* over thar 
 in the corner with Jack Gold a guardin' of him. I 
 reckon the cuss likes prayin' better ner nghtin' any 
 day o' ther week." 
 
 "All right, then; we'll give Jack Gold some- 
 thing more valuable to attend to." I dropped my 
 voice to a whisper. " Noreen." 
 
 " Yes." 
 
 " It will give us an extra nghtin' man if you 
 will keep an eye on Nichols, and we'll need them all. 
 You are willing to help*? " 
 
 " Of course; I thought I could load guns, but " 
 
 " I would rather have you there," I interrupted 
 earnestly, " where I can feel reasonably sure you will 
 be safe from stray bullets. I shall be less a coward 
 if I believe you out of danger." 
 
 " A coward you ! Yes, of course, I will go." 
 
 I stepped across the platform, holding her arm. 
 
 "This you, Gold?" 
 
 " Yes, sir." 
 
 "The lady will watch the prisoner; you better 
 join the others at the door."
 
 The Trap Closes 341 
 
 He moved off, evidently glad enough to be relieved, 
 and I stood erect where I could gaze out through the 
 near-by window into the moonlight night without. 
 I had a moment in which to think, to gather my 
 scattered wits together, to face the situation. Be- 
 hind me the tramp of approaching horsemen sounded 
 along the pike, the gruff tone of an occasional voice, 
 the clang of accoutrements. Then this noise ceased, 
 as the head of the cavalry column came up to where 
 Cowan and his men waited. I could barely make 
 out the murmur of voices in explanation, muffled by 
 the sound of approaching wheels, signifying the 
 slower advance of the guarded wagons. I heard no 
 orders given, yet the moonlight revealed more numer- 
 ous figures in the thin line stretching across the open 
 space. 
 
 " Thar's sojers out thar now, sir," whispered the 
 man next the window, fingering his gun nervously, 
 " a slew of 'em. Do yer know how many they got*? " 
 
 " Only to guess at it: a couple of hundred alto- 
 gether I should say enough to make it interest- 
 ing" 
 
 I leaned forward, attracted by the sight of two 
 figures standing together in the full gleam of the 
 moon Cowan and Raymond. So they were to 
 command the rear attack, while Fox and the infantry- 
 man remained out in front.
 
 342 The Red Mist 
 
 "Have you counted the fellows out there*?" I 
 asked. 
 
 "'Bout fifty near as I kin make out; they're 
 movin' 'round some, an' the light is damned bad." 
 
 " Then the main body is still in front, and that 
 is where the fight will likely begin. Pass the word 
 no firing until you get the order." 
 
 I stepped back, whispering a word to Noreen as 
 I passed, and took place beside the pulpit, where I 
 could see and hear something of what was about to 
 transpire.
 
 CHAPTER XXIX 
 
 WE DRIVE THEM 
 
 T WAS silent enough within not a 
 movement, not a sound. I could per- 
 ceive dimly the motionless figures clus- 
 tered about the windows in breathless 
 expectancy, but all was ready, and not even a whis- 
 pered order was being exchanged. Outside there was 
 scarcely any more noise audible the occasional 
 pawing of a horse, a distant thud of feet where some 
 infantrymen were being hurried into position, and 
 now and then an indistinct voice. The caution shown, 
 the force displayed about the church, surprised me. 
 Surely no such effort would be made merely because 
 of a vague suspicion that a man and girl might be 
 hidden within. The leaders all knew that I was not 
 likely to surrender without a fight, and that I was 
 armed, yet this could hardly account for such prep- 
 aration. 
 
 Could it be they really had a faint glimmer of 
 the truth*? that they realized the possibility of a Con- 
 federate raiding party in the neighborhood 4 ? They 
 had shot Harwood's picket, and knew him to be a 
 southern cavalryman from the uniform he wore. 
 
 343
 
 344 The Red Mist 
 
 This might account for the display of force with 
 which they invested the church before demanding 
 admission. No doubt the heavy log walls looked 
 formidable, and mysterious in the moonlight. But, 
 if they really suspected a garrison within, why should 
 their line be thus extended, within easy musket shot 
 of the windows? The conclusion I arrived at was, 
 that Fox made this open display of force in the hope 
 of avoiding bloodshed. He desired to capture in- 
 stead of kill, and wished above all else to protect 
 Noreen from danger. If we were alone within the 
 church, escape was clearly impossible, and the prob- 
 ability strong that no resistance would be attempted. 
 
 The silence, the long wait, got upon my nerves. 
 I could see little, and the few sounds reaching my 
 ears conveyed no information of value. What were 
 those fellows doing? What could cause their de- 
 lay? The soldier behind me was humming softly; 
 a foot scraped on the floor to the right; I caught the 
 soft swish of Noreen's skirt as she changed position ; 
 the moonbeams glimmered on a lifted rifle-barrel; 
 there was all about a suppressed sound of breathing. 
 Good Lord ! would they never move ! What could 
 they possibly be doing out there? 
 
 A half dozen blows rang sharp on the wood of the 
 outer door. Not a sound answered from within, 
 although I could feel the men straighten up, and sense
 
 We Drive Them 345 
 
 the sharp intake of breath. Again the blows crashed, 
 as if struck by the butt of a musket. 
 
 " Open up in there ! " roared a voice, so muffled as 
 to have no familiar sound, " or we'll break down the 
 door. Come, Mister Spy; we've got you trapped." 
 
 " Sergeant Wyatt, the lieutenant wants yer," the 
 whispered words swept down the line of waiting 
 men, and I hurried forward. Harwood was in the 
 dark vestibule close beside the big door. 
 
 " That you, Wyatt? " he asked softly, uncertain 
 as to my identity. " They are after you, and have 
 no idea anyone else is here. You answer, and warn 
 them what they're up against. I don't mind a fight, 
 but am hardly ready to commit murder." 
 
 " Do you hear me in there, Wyatt'? " the gruff 
 voice without called. "This is your last chance; 
 come, don't be a fool. We know you are there, and 
 there couldn't a rat get out, and not be seen." 
 
 " Who are you*? " I asked. " I want to know who 
 I am dealing with first." 
 
 "I am Major Moran, Twenty-first Ohio In- 
 fantry." 
 
 "Is Captain Fox there?" 
 
 " Yes here Fox; the fellow wants to talk with 
 you." 
 
 There was a sound of movement without, the mur- 
 mur of a word or two spoken in subdued tones ; then
 
 346 The Red Mist 
 
 Fox's voice raised to carry through the intervening 
 wood. 
 
 " Sorry this happens to be my job, Wyatt," he 
 said. " I am not in command, and therefore can 
 offer no conditions of surrender. But for Miss Har- 
 wood's sake I hope you will not attempt to fight; 
 we've got a total force out here of over two hundred 
 men." 
 
 " So I see," I answered coolly, " including Cowan, 
 and my old friend the lieutenant. Quite a compli- 
 ment to send half a regiment after one man." 
 
 " Our having such a force is largely accident," he 
 responded somewhat stiffly. " But that is neither 
 here nor there; your escape is impossible." 
 
 " I am not considering escape," and I spoke loud 
 enough to be heard clearly. " This is going to be a 
 fight, Captain Fox a real fight," 
 
 " A fight ! What, you alone*? " 
 
 " Oh, no; there are men enough in this church to 
 make it quite interesting. That is why I warn you 
 we are soldiers, not murderers." 
 
 " What ! You think that bluff will work? " 
 
 " Captain Fox," broke in Harwood bluntly, his 
 voice nervously sharp. " I command Troop * C,' 
 Third Kentucky Cavalry. This is no bluff, sir. I 
 give you fifteen minutes to withdraw your men; at 
 the expiration of that time we open fire."
 
 We Drive Them 347 
 
 The surprise, the shock, of this unexpected devel- 
 opment and threat was plainly evident. I heard 
 Fox step back from the door, and speak earnestly 
 to some one; Moran swore savagely. 
 
 " What force have you? " he roared, the insane 
 question causing Harwood to laugh outright. 
 
 " Come, and find out," he answered mockingly. 
 " It is no trouble to show goods. Better go back to 
 the other end now, Sergeant," he added in lower 
 voice, and gripped my hand. " The ball is about to 
 open. Where is my lady cousin"? " 
 
 " I put her on guard over the prisoner. She will 
 be out of range there, and have something to do." 
 
 " And gives you another fighting man I see. 
 Queer duck, that preacher a bit of a knave to my 
 notion, and one of the finest liars I have ever heard; 
 he'll bear watching. Ah! our friend the major has 
 come to his senses look yonder ! They are mov- 
 ing back out of range." 
 
 "Ay! and concentrating a heavier body of men 
 this way." 
 
 "Of course; the first assault will be from the 
 front. Tell Wharton to spare me two or three more 
 men, and send a couple from your end. They may 
 make a rush from all directions, but the real fight 
 will be here ; they are going to try us out, that is cer- 
 tain."
 
 348 The Red Mist 
 
 " You can trust Fox for that; he is a fighting man, 
 whatever may be the inclination of the major 
 and Cowan is a wolf. Listen ! that is his voice now." 
 
 I walked back to my station, speaking to both 
 Wharton and O'Hare as I passed. The men we de- 
 tached hurried to the front, and I took the vacant 
 place of one of them at the open window, back of 
 the pulpit. The line of men threatening this end of 
 the building had been drawn aside, out of direct 
 rifle range, and seemed to be grouped opposite each 
 corner, and were so closely bunched together as to 
 make any estimate of their numbers impossible. 
 They were only shapeless shadows, with moonlight 
 gleaming from their weapons; and an occasional 
 voice breaking the ominous silence. What their pur- 
 pose might be in assuming such formation could not 
 be determined; were they merely guarding against 
 an effort on our part to break away"? or did they 
 contemplate an assault in conjunction with the 
 larger force at the front of the church"? No fur- 
 ther movement, or word, gave me any clue, but the 
 manifest lack of ordinary military formation caused 
 me to suspect that these fellows were Cowan's guer- 
 rillas, and that the reinforcement of cavalrymen had 
 been sent elsewhere. Once a man passed between 
 the two bodies, bending low as he ran. 
 
 There remained nothing to do but wait their
 
 We Drive Them 349 
 
 action, ready for whatever might occur. I passed 
 along the wall from man to man, assuring myself 
 each was at his station, with loaded weapon, and 
 well filled cartridge belt. 
 
 " The fight will begin in front," I whispered, un- 
 able to distinguish faces, " and no firing here until 
 I give the word." 
 
 In the darker corner where the prisoner sat motion- 
 less against the log wall, my eyes could distinguish 
 nothing. 
 
 " Noreen." 
 
 " Yes," and she stood up. " Couldn't you see 
 me?" 
 
 " Not the faintest shadow. Your prisoner is 
 quiet?" 
 
 " He hasn't even spoken, and as his hands and feet 
 are bound, he is very easily guarded. You think they 
 will attack? " 
 
 "Beyond question; they are getting ready now, 
 and I can only remain here a moment. I I wanted 
 to thank you for the choice you made." 
 
 " You mean my coming with you? You are glad 
 I did? " 
 
 " Yes, very glad," I said earnestly, " for you are 
 just as safe here, and and I would rather have 
 you near me. This may prove a desperate struggle; 
 we are terribly outnumbered and and, well you
 
 350 The Red Mist 
 
 know you you trusted yourself to me you are 
 under my protection." 
 
 There was no answer; perhaps I had said too 
 much. I stood waiting, other words burning on my 
 tongue. God, I loved her but I could not un- 
 derstand; could not venture to break the mystery 
 of that silence. Suddenly a volley roared out, star- 
 tling in the stillness, the simultaneous crash of fifty 
 muskets, the speeding bullets thudding into wood. 
 I heard one cry of agony a shout of command 
 the sharp bark of carbines then a grim, threaten- 
 ing yelp of voices. One leap brought me to the 
 window, with gun-barrel thrust forward across the 
 sill. The two black shadows were disintegrating, 
 breaking up, the units spreading out like an open- 
 ing fan, in headlong rush toward the door at the 
 south corner. There was no firing, no flash of pow- 
 der, just that wild yelping, as though a pack of 
 wolves smelt blood, and that reckless dash across the 
 moonlit open. I saw figures, not faces, a gleaming of 
 poised weapons, a huddle of leaping bodies. 
 
 " Fire ! " I roared, my voice rising above the 
 hideous din. " Give it to them ! " and pulled trig- 
 ger. 
 
 I have no clear knowledge of what followed it 
 was all so quickly over with; a mere mad moment 
 crowded with vague glimpses, vanishing and chang-
 
 We Drive Them 351 
 
 ing in the lurid light of the guns. The whole interior 
 of the church blazed and echoed, the smoke choking 
 us with its fumes, the noise stunning our ears. I 
 heard the chug of bullets flattening against the logs, 
 smothered oaths, the crash of an overturned bench, 
 a scream as shrill as a woman's that made my heart 
 leap, and Har wood's voice calling out the same word 
 again and again. But although I heard all this, I 
 hardly knew it, my whole thought rivetted on those 
 black figures in front of me those reckless devils 
 we had to kill, or drive back. And we did it ! From 
 every window, from every hastily smashed pane be- 
 side the door, we poured our fire the carbines spit- 
 ting into the dark, their sharp barking incessant. 
 Barrels grew hot, the smoke drove back choking into 
 our faces, but we pulled triggers, aiming as best we 
 could in the moon-gleam, now changed to a red 
 mist. They stopped; hung for a moment motion- 
 less, the ground dotted with the dead; then tried 
 again. There was a roar of musketry, the crack of 
 rifles ; bullets chugged into the logs, and came crash- 
 ing through the windows. Glass showered upon us, 
 and the man next me went over like a log; someone 
 struck me across the face with a bloody hand, and 
 a shot splintered the stock of my gun, numbing my 
 arm to the shoulder. I gripped another weapon out 
 of the stiffening fingers of the man on the floor,
 
 352 The Red Mist 
 
 firing again blindly into the smoke cloud. For an in- 
 stant I could see nothing but that white vapor tinged 
 with red and yellow flame; then some breath of air 
 swept it aside, and the attackers were drifting back, 
 running and stumbling. There were motionless 
 bodies on the ground a half dozen in a heap be- 
 fore the door; with here and there a figure crawling 
 in painful effort at escape. 
 
 "Stop firing!" I cried, "they've had enough. 
 Pass the word to those men at the door." 
 
 The fight at the front held longer, yet it was 
 scarcely five minutes when the last gun cracked, and 
 a strange silence took the place of that hideous up- 
 roar. For an instant not even a cry from the 
 wounded broke the stillness, the men leaning out of 
 the windows watching the disorganized retreat. 
 Then someone gave an exultant yell, and voice after 
 voice caught it up, the old church echoing to the 
 wild battle-cry of the South. 
 
 "Steady men, steady! " shouted Harwood from 
 the door of the vestibule, his voice cleaving the din 
 like the blade of a knife. "This is only the first 
 act. Load!"
 
 CHAPTER XXX 
 
 A WAY OF ESCAPE 
 
 HE light of the moon streamed in through 
 the south windows in a flood of silence, 
 revealing the overturned benches, the 
 moving figures along the walls, the 
 smoke cloud drifting upward to the rafters. The 
 lieutenant, after a brief word to his men in the 
 vestibule, picked his way down the narrow aisle, 
 stopping an instant to question Wharton and 
 O'Hare. With one quick glance through the 
 window, I stepped down from the pulpit platform to 
 meet him. He was bare-headed and coatless, and 
 even in that dim light I could perceive a dark stain, 
 like oozing blood, on the front of his shirt. 
 " You are wounded? " I exclaimed. 
 " Nothing to worry over," he replied easily, his 
 eyes laughing, " a mere touch in the shoulder, which, 
 however, has put my left arm out of commission. 
 Ah ! fair cousin ! " and he held up his hand in sud- 
 den greeting. " We who are about to die, salute 
 you." 
 
 " Do not say that, " she pleaded. " Surely the 
 victory is ours." 
 
 353
 
 354 The Red Mist 
 
 " Ay ! we win the first round, but it has cost 
 heavily. I doubt if we have such luck again. Yet 
 forgive me; those were careless words, but the Har- 
 wood breed are given to intemperate speech." He 
 turned to me. " What loss have you, Wyatt*? " 
 
 " Two wounded, and one killed," I answered so- 
 berly. " We had Cowan's guerrillas to meet out 
 there." 
 
 "Yes, I know; the infantrymen stormed the 
 front, and the troopers peppered the side windows. 
 They meant to keep us all busy, and try out our 
 strength O'Hare got the least of it, and never 
 lost a man; Wharton has three down, while they got 
 five of my lads. The front doors are fairly riddled; 
 a good blow with the butt of a tree will send them 
 crashing in." 
 
 " You believe they will attack again ! " 
 
 " Lord yes ! They know now what they are 
 up against. That man Fox is a soldier; he and a 
 dozen others were at the door. They'll consolidate 
 next time, trust to the weight of numbers, and break 
 through. They respect us now, but we haven't 
 licked the fight out of them by a long chalk. I'm 
 going to take three of your men." 
 
 " That leaves only one to a window." 
 
 " You will have to get along. If the attack de- 
 velops at your end I'll reinforce you; but it will not
 
 A Way of Escape 355 
 
 the whole kit and caboodle are coming straight 
 for those doors Fox knows their condition. Well, 
 that's enough ; there is too much to be done to stand 
 here talking send me the men at once." 
 
 He whispered a word to her, some good-natured 
 pleasantry, I thought, as he bowed over her hand 
 as though they parted in a gay parlor; then turned 
 laughing away, and picked his passage down the 
 aisle, a slender, debonair figure, whistling a gay camp 
 tune. I stared after him, scarcely able to compre- 
 hend such gay-spirited recklessness, when he stopped 
 suddenly, and faced about. 
 
 " Do what you can for your wounded, Wyatt," 
 he called back, his voice instantly serious, " and 
 keep my fair cousin out of the ruck." 
 
 Several figures fell in behind him as he went 
 forward the men he had asked for from Wharton 
 and O'Hare all disappearing within the black- 
 ness of the vestibule. Leaving one man alone 
 posted at each opening, I had the others of my 
 small company bear the two wounded men to the 
 further corner, making them as comfortable as pos- 
 sible. The dead man was laid out on one of the 
 benches, and then the three selected for that duty 
 were sent to join the lieutenant. This depletion of 
 force left me a window to defend alone against the 
 second attack, the opening to the left of the pulpit,
 
 356 The Red Mist 
 
 next to the corner in which lay the wounded men, 
 and the prisoner. As I crossed the platform, and 
 took my place, Noreen arose from beside one of the 
 bodies, and her hands grasped my arm. 
 
 " The soldier who was shot in the chest has just 
 died," she said, her voice trembling. " He he 
 tried to tell me something, but but it was too 
 late." 
 
 " And the other man? " 
 
 " His hurt is not so serious. I tore my skirt and 
 bound it up, but there was no water. I I wish 
 he wouldn't groan so." 
 
 Her face, white in the moonlight, was uplifted; 
 I even thought I could see the glint of tears in the 
 eyes. Suddenly a great wave of sympathy, of re- 
 gret, seemed to sweep over me, and I leaned the 
 carbine against the wall, and clasped both her hands 
 in mine. 
 
 " We grow accustomed to groans in war," I said 
 swiftly, " but what unmans me is your being here 
 exposed to all this danger." 
 
 "Oh, no one will hurt me; I am not afraid for 
 myself truly I am not. Captain Fox would never 
 permit them to harm me." 
 
 " True ; if Fox comes through alive ; but Cowan 
 and Raymond are both here also, and I know not 
 which I distrust the more. I did wrong to permit
 
 A Way of Escape 357 
 
 your ever coming with me; to risk your life in so 
 desperate a game." 
 
 " Do not say that, Tom," her voice eager and 
 earnest. " I am no worse off here than I would be 
 if you had left me in Lewisburg. It was my choice, 
 and even now I would rather be here with you. 
 Why," she paused, drawing in a quick breath, " if 
 if I had remained behind I might be helplessly in 
 the grip of Anse Cowan ! Have have you for- 
 gotten that? " 
 
 " No, I had not forgotten ; but there is danger 
 enough here more than you realize. You have 
 never seen men mad with battle lust, crazed from 
 victory. They see through a red mist, and forget 
 sex. They are coming in here presently, firing and 
 killing, smashing their way through from wall to 
 wall. Your cousin is not the kind to ever raise a 
 white flag he'll go down fighting, and his men 
 beside him. I've been thinking of it all, my girl, 
 and there is one thing I want you to do now, before 
 the final assault comes." 
 
 " What? " 
 
 " Let me send you out under flag of truce to the 
 protection of Captain Fox. He'll guard you as he 
 would his own daughter." 
 
 " And and leave you men in here to die? " 
 
 " To take our chances, of course; that is a part of
 
 358 The Red Mist 
 
 the trade. Your remaining with us cannot change 
 the result, whatever it may prove to be and, with 
 me, it is merely a choice between bullet and rope." 
 
 She buried her face in her hands, but there was 
 no sound of sobbing. I waited, ashamed of my in- 
 considerate words, yet when her eyes were again 
 lifted they were tearless. 
 
 " I know," she said, " and you feel that it will be 
 best for you for you, if I go? " 
 
 " Yes, Noreen," earnestly. " The very knowl- 
 edge that you are here saps my courage. Surely 
 you can understand why this should be so, for the 
 more desperate our defense the more ruthless our 
 enemies will prove in the hour of victory. The 
 very knowledge of what the result may be would 
 almost lead me to surrender, and, to a less degree, 
 your presence here must affect your cousin." 
 
 " The lieutenant! Why to a less degree? " 
 
 " Because," I broke forth swiftly, " you are less 
 to him. This is your first meeting; there is no tie 
 between you, except a distant relationship just dis- 
 covered. His solicitude is merely the protection of 
 a woman, while I cannot forget that you are my 
 wife." 
 
 "A temporary matter, a mere form. So you 
 wish to forget? " 
 
 " I did not say that, and have never thought it."
 
 A Way of Escape 359 
 
 " Yet you regret? " 
 
 " Only because of the danger in which you have 
 been plunged here comes Harwood now." 
 
 There was no mistaking the slender erectness of 
 the man's figure even in that dim light, nor the 
 cheerful sound of his voice, as he paused, glancing 
 out through the side windows, and giving laughing 
 greeting to the soldiers. 
 
 " Ah ! my bold gunner of Staunton," he exclaimed 
 as he stepped onto the pulpit platform, " and is 
 everything still quiet here 1 ? Now you know what 
 it means when they sing if you want a good time 
 jine the cavalry. Let me get a glimpse without." 
 
 He stood gazing forth into the moonlight, and 
 our eyes took in the same scene. Except for the dead 
 bodies lying in the open, there was little to see, 
 although a few figures, apparently of men, moved 
 back and forth at a distance well beyond range. 
 
 "As I thought, Wyatt," said the lieutenant, 
 finally turning about. " They are massing their 
 forces again at the front. My lady you will witness 
 some real war presently." 
 
 " They may delay the next attack till daylight." 
 
 " No such luck; those fellows are soldiers, not 
 Indians, and are anxious to get through with the 
 job." 
 
 " I have been urging your cousin to let us send
 
 860 The Red Mist 
 
 her out under flag of truce," I said quietly, " to the 
 protection of Captain Fox." 
 
 " That is really what I came back here for," he 
 admitted, " and we haven't any time to spare. What 
 say you, fair cousin*? " 
 
 She stood between us, and before she answered her 
 eyes sought both our faces. 
 
 " Is this asked of me on your account, gentlemen, 
 or my own? " 
 
 " Your own, of course," he answered before I 
 could speak. 
 
 " Then my choice is to stay." Suddenly I felt 
 her hand on mine. " You will not refuse me this 
 privilege, Tom*? " 
 
 " No," reluctantly; yet at the same time strangely 
 delighted at the prompt decision, " but I thought the 
 other best." 
 
 Harwood laughed lightly. 
 
 " Again the blood," he said gaily. " Bah ! so 
 far as I was concerned the asking was mere form; 
 the answer was already in the lady's eyes. But 
 I must go back to my lambs." 
 
 " You have secured the door 1 ? " 
 
 "The best we can; braced it with benches solid 
 to the wall. The wood will not resist long, but 
 'twill make an ugly abatis for the Yanks to clamber 
 in over."
 
 A Way of Escape 361 
 
 He lifted his cap gallantly, and turned away, 
 humming some gay tune softly as he felt his way 
 along the moonlit aisle. His very light-heartedness 
 left me sober and depressed. She must have realized 
 all this, for her handclasp tightened. 
 
 " You are sorry? You wished me to go? " 
 
 " I hardly know, Noreen ; I have every confidence 
 in Fox who is making that noise? is it the 
 preacher? " 
 
 He was propped up against the wall, not far 
 from us, and I bent over, noting how he was bound. 
 Instantly I cut the cords, and began rubbing the 
 man's wrists to restore circulation. 
 
 " I never noticed you were strung up like that, 
 Nichols," I said earnestly. " Who did the job? " 
 
 " The sergeant," he answered, choking. " I tried 
 ter speak as soon as I saw you an' the lady yere, but 
 I couldn't git the gag out 'er my mouth. Bend 
 down a bit lower; I don't want none o' them sojers 
 ter hear." 
 
 "All right what is it?" 
 
 " Yer ol' Jedge Wyatt's boy, ain't yer? " 
 
 " Yes." 
 
 " An' she's the darter o' Major Harwood? " 
 
 " This is Noreen Harwood." 
 
 " I thought so, but thar ain't hardly light 'nough 
 fer me ter be sure. I married yer over cross ther
 
 362 The Red Mist 
 
 mountings an' is Anse Cowan along with them 
 Yanks out thar? " 
 
 " Yes, and all the gang, excepting old Ned, who 
 was shot last night." 
 
 "You shot him'?" 
 
 "Well, it was my pistol; we were fighting to- 
 gether." Suddenly a thought swept through my 
 mind. " See here, Nichols : you are in as bad shape 
 as we are. Anse has treated you like a dog, and 
 he will never forgive you for that marriage, even 
 if it was performed to save your life " 
 
 " It wasn't," he chuckled. " I wa'n't afeerd yer 
 would shoot. I wus thet mad at Anse I didn't care; 
 but I reckon he'll 'bout skin me alive if ever he 
 kitches me yere." 
 
 " Do you know of any way out*? " 
 
 He glanced about cautiously, to assure himself 
 that no soldier was within earshot. 
 
 " The baptistry." 
 
 "The what'?" 
 
 " The baptistry under the pulpit; this is a Baptist 
 church, and ther is an opening in the floor just back 
 of where you are. Feel a little to the left yes, 
 about thar don't you touch an iron ring*? What*? 
 well thar's one thar, an' it lifts two puncheon slabs 
 spiked tergether." 
 
 " Yes, but what is below just a tank*? "
 
 A Way of Escape 363 
 
 His voice trembled with eager excitement, and 
 he gripped me tightly. 
 
 " I ain't afeerd ter tell you, cause I knew both 
 yer daddies, an' an' I reckon yer'll take me 'long 
 with yer, won't you? Yer won't leave me yere 
 fer ter face that Anse Cowan? Ye' 11 promise me 
 that? " 
 
 " Of course, Nichols," I said soothingly, the man's 
 cowardice almost disgusting, " if you show us a 
 way of escape we'll go together if the chance comes 
 what is it? speak quick." 
 
 "I I know the ol' trail over the mountings 
 down ter Covington; I reckon as how you couldn't 
 never git thar without me. I I thought it all out 
 while I was lyin' yere trussed up like a turkey, but 
 they never giv' me no show fer ter got loose. Now 
 if you folks will cut this yere rope offen my legs 
 I'll show yer how fer ter git out an' nobody'll 
 never know nuthin' 'bout it." 
 
 " Explain first," I said shortly. " As far as trust 
 goes I have confidence in you, Nichols, just so far 
 as I can see you. What is below?" 
 
 " Five steps leadin' down inter a wood tank," 
 he explained slowly, realizing that his only hope of 
 release lay in a full description. "It's empty now, 
 an' dry as a board; ain't been a baptism yere in six 
 months. The place whar' the water runs out is at the
 
 364 The Red Mist 
 
 south side, right down 'gainst the bottom ; ther cover 
 ter the opening is screwed tight by a wheel. OP 
 Ned Cowan made ther contraption, an' yer kin stand 
 on ther upper step an' open an' shut the thing, an' 
 never git yer feet wet." 
 
 " The entire cover comes off? " 
 
 " Sure, if yer unscrew it fer enough." 
 
 " And how big is the opening*? " 
 
 " Wai, I don't jist know, but I've crawled through 
 thar fixing a leak, an' if I did it onct, I reckon I 
 kin again. 'Taint mor'n 'bout six feet beyond ther 
 wall till it hits the edge o' ther ravine. Thet's why 
 the Yanks didn't make no attack on thet side o' 
 ther church thar ain't no room." 
 
 The whole situation lay clear before me. I had 
 no thought of utilizing this unexpected opportunity 
 myself, for I meant to stay with the others, and 
 perform my part of the fighting to the end. But 
 here was protection, and possible escape, for Noreen. 
 Yet could the preacher be trusted 1 ? Would he play 
 fair if I released him, and left them alone together 1 ? 
 Did not his interests also lie in getting away safely? 
 What act of treachery could he commit 1 ? and, be- 
 sides the girl was armed. 
 
 "How do you light this church?" 
 
 " Candles mostly," surprised at the question, " yer 
 ain't goin' fer ter light up, are yer? "
 
 A Way of Escape 865 
 
 "Not here no; but below; where is there 
 one?" 
 
 " I reckon on thet thar shelf in the pulpit yer'll 
 find a dozen er so." 
 
 " Bring a couple here, Noreen." 
 
 She slipped across silently, and came back with 
 two in her hand. 
 
 " You are going to try to get away? " she whis- 
 pered cautiously. 
 
 " No, not now. An opportunity may come later. 
 If it was possible to slip all these men out I would 
 gladly do so but it is already too late for any 
 such attempt. But there is a chance for you, and 
 it is even barely possible that, when all hope of de- 
 fense is over, I may find some way of joining you." 
 
 "You you promise that?" she asked. "If 
 I consent to go, you you will come later if you 
 can?" 
 
 " Yes; I will pledge myself to accept every chance, 
 when I can do no more fighting. I'll come to you, 
 if I live. Now, Nichols, listen I am going to set 
 you free, and permit you to slip down through that 
 trap door with this lady. She is armed, and she 
 knows how to shoot. Attempt one treacherous trick 
 and you pay the penalty." 
 
 " I ain't thet kind," he whined. 
 
 " Oh, yes you are ; but it will never pay this time.
 
 366 The Red Mist 
 
 Don't take your eyes off him, Noreen; the moment 
 that trap door closes light the candle, and keep 
 the revolver ready. Make him unscrew the cap, and 
 leave it off out of the way. Set the candle down in 
 one corner as far back as possible. You better go 
 out first." 
 
 "I I am not to wait for you? " bewildered. 
 
 " Not in there no; outside, for they might fire 
 the building. Nichols, where is the best place for 
 the two of you to hide so I could find you"? " 
 
 " In the woods to the west; there is a trail half 
 way down the ravine a climbin' up an ol' hog 
 trail." 
 
 My fingers touched his throat, and I bent lower 
 staring straight into his eyes. 
 
 " Now, mark well what I say, Nichols. I am 
 going to release you, and give you a chance to get 
 away. But you stay, with the woman do you 
 hear! Stay with her until you both reach the Con- 
 federate lines at Covington. If I ever get out of 
 here alive, and learn you have attempted any trick, 
 I'll run you down, Nichols, if it takes ten years. 
 Now I'll cut the rope, and you creep over to where 
 that ring is in the floor, and wait my order." 
 
 Evidently his limbs were numb from the tight 
 cord, for he crept the few feet painfully, and then 
 sat up rubbing the afflicted parts with both hands.
 
 A Way of Escape 367 
 
 I swept one glance out through the window, and 
 then about the dim interior, endeavoring to locate 
 the men nearest us. Only one stood close enough 
 to observe our movements, and I sent him with a 
 message to the sergeant. 
 
 " Now, Noreen," I whispered swiftly, " this is the 
 best time. Take these papers ; they are for Jackson ; 
 give them to the first Confederate officer you meet, 
 and have them forwarded at once. Don't trust 
 Nichols for a single moment out of range of your 
 revolver." 
 
 " You will not come? " 
 
 "Not now; you would not wish me to desert 
 my comrades would you"? " 
 
 " Oh, I do not know ! I do not know. It is so 
 hard to decide. You really wish me to go"? It will 
 please you*? " 
 
 " Yes." 
 
 " And you will come if if you can"? I am to 
 wait, and and hope for you 1 ? " 
 
 " I pledge you my word, dear girl." 
 
 She clung to my hands, her face uplifted in the 
 moonlight. 
 
 "I I am your wife," she said softly, " and I 
 I want you to " 
 
 Three shots rang out clear and distinct without, 
 and a voice shouted hoarsely.
 
 368 The Red Mist 
 
 " Stand to it, lads ! " cried Harwood from the 
 dark vestibule. " The Yanks are coming ! " 
 
 I swung her light form across the platform to 
 where Nichols crouched. 
 
 " Quick now, both of you ! Careful ; don't 
 fall, Noreen ! Go on, man ; I'll close the trap and 
 God help you if you don't remember ! "
 
 CHAPTER XXXI 
 
 THE END OF DEFENSE 
 
 HAD no time for thought action 
 called me. Yet her last unfinished 
 sentence rang in my memory. Could 
 it be that she cared also 1 ? that out of 
 this strange association there had grown an awaken- 
 ing interest? Could she have meant that? Was 
 that what she sought to say in those final words'? 
 God, I would have given much to know, yet the 
 faith that it was so flamed up in my heart instantly, 
 and seemed to blot all else out. For a single mo- 
 ment I stood there motionless, my feet on the low- 
 ered trap, dimly conscious of the uproar about me, 
 yet scarcely able to realize the imminence of the 
 peril. They were pouring volleys into the front 
 door the roaring of discharge ending in the sound 
 of splintered wood, and sharp cries of pain. Car- 
 bines cracked in response, and Harwood's voice 
 sounded continually through the hideous discord. 
 
 " Get back, men ! get back ! ay, beyond the parti- 
 tion, you fellows in front there! No, don't leave 
 the windows; they'll charge presently, and there is 
 no use firing those carbines now the range is too 
 
 369
 
 370 The Red Mist 
 
 long. Load again load ! and stand ready. 
 Wyatt!" 
 
 " Here, sir." 
 
 " Any work for you there 1 ? " 
 
 " No; only a half dozen Yanks in sight from this 
 end." 
 
 " Bring all but two men, and come here ! Wharton, 
 O'Hare, stand ready to take a hand. Ah ! there the 
 blue-bellies come, lads now give them the lead ! 
 fire ! damn you fire ! " 
 
 The little squad of us leaped down the aisle, and 
 Wharton's and O'Hare's men clambered over the 
 benches, cursing and yelling. Already the smoke 
 of the carbines filled the church, and we could see 
 little except in the flash of the gun-fire. The swirl 
 of bodies hurled me to the right, away from where 
 Harwood stood, and brought me in front of the op- 
 posite door. Through this opening, and the narrow 
 window beyond, I got a glimpse outside at a black 
 mass of men sweeping straight toward us, their 
 guns gleaming viciously, their voices echoing in sav- 
 age shout. It was a mere glimpse, an infernal vision, 
 and, almost at the same instant, they came crashing 
 against the shattered door, beating it down with their 
 gun-stocks, and leaping through into the maze of 
 overturned benches littering the vestibule. The door 
 fell in splinters, the frenzied assailants plunging
 
 headlong among the debris, yet hurled forward by 
 the mad impetus of those behind. The discharge of 
 guns lit up the restricted space with red glare, giving 
 us sight of faces, of brandished weapons, of wiggling, 
 advancing forms. It was a glimpse into the pit, a 
 scene of horror never to be effaced from memory. 
 How they got through that tangle of death I know 
 not. Into their very faces we poured our fire our 
 own men, caught within the narrow space, striking 
 at them with clubbed guns but they were too 
 many to be held. Over the dead poured the torrent 
 of living, firing, cursing, striking, jamming the few 
 gray-jackets against the inner wall, and, in two re- 
 sistless streams, hurling themselves against both 
 vestibule doors. 
 
 Wedged in the portals I saw all this so clearly 
 that each detail stands out in memory the in- 
 furiated faces, the fallings bodies, the disfiguring 
 blood-stains, the savage glint of steel. Those who 
 came first were not soldiers they were Cowan's 
 men, gaunt, rough fellows, bearded and dirty, their 
 fierce curses sounding above the uproar. And they 
 fought like fiends, driven by Cowan's voice, and 
 pressed remorselessly forward by the cavalrymen 
 behind. I saw him once, a blood spot on his cheek, 
 and I fired over the heads of those between us, but 
 though he fell, he came to his feet again and was
 
 872 The Red Mist 
 
 swept to one side by the rush of men. I saw all 
 this, and no more; it was like a flash on the screen 
 and then everything became an indistinct blur. 
 They were upon us, jammed in the narrow door- 
 ways, each man fighting for life. I used gun and 
 revolver, fist and stock; I knew not who stood, who 
 fell; in the red mist before me were black shapes, 
 hateful faces, and I struck to kill. Twice I lost 
 foot and fell, but was up again, fronting them. I 
 stepped on dead bodies, slipped in pools of blood; 
 falling men caused me to stagger; a slug of lead 
 tore burning through my shoulder; a glancing knife 
 blade ripped my forearm. I had no time, no room, 
 in which to reload ; my hands gripped the hot carbine 
 barrel, and I swung the stock like a flail. 
 
 It was stifling I could hardly breathe; the room 
 choked with smoke, our bodies reeking with sweat. 
 A gripping hand ripped my shirt open, clutching for 
 the throat, and I jabbed carbine barrel into the 
 bearded face. Yet we could not hold; could not 
 stand against that torrent there were not enough 
 of us. Inch by inch they won through the door; 
 we could kill, but not stop them, and they hurled 
 us back, stumbling over the dead, clambering across 
 overturned benches, but unable to stem the increas- 
 ing tide. We were all together now Harwood, 
 Wharton, O'Hare the sole handful left, and
 
 The End of Defense 373 
 
 we made a fight of it, the best we could. There was 
 a moment's pause, the merest instant in which to 
 breathe, and my eyes met Harwood's. He was naked 
 to the waist, hatless, blood dripping from a cut 
 over one eye, the stock of his carbine shattered. 
 
 " Ah, gunner of Staunton," he called out cheerily, 
 although his voice cracked with dryness. " Didn't 
 I tell you if you wanted a good time to jine the 
 cavalry." 
 
 " Forward, men! forward! " It was Fox's voice, 
 although I saw nothing of him. " Once more, and 
 it's over with forward ! " 
 
 " Now, lads, meet them ! " burst out Harwood. 
 " About me, Third Kentucky here they come ! " 
 
 They drove us in so as to encircle us, yet the 
 jumble of benches served as some protection to our 
 rear. Perhaps the fact that there were Yankees 
 between us and the pulpit prevented firing for we 
 met hand to hand in a death grapple. I have seen 
 battles, yet nothing like that; it was as though 
 beasts of the jungle fought; men struggled with 
 naked hands, struck death blows, fired into each 
 other's faces, trampled over writhing bodies, cursing, 
 or yelling defiance as they fell. We scarcely knew 
 friend from foe, blue from gray. I cannot even tell 
 what occurred to myself in those breathless moments. 
 I know I fought madly, blindly again and again
 
 374 The Red Mist 
 
 sweeping a space clear with my weapon; hands 
 gripped my throat, my hair, and I tore loose ; fingers 
 clutched at my legs, but I kicked free. I was con- 
 scious of blows, of wounds; I knew when Harwood 
 fell, and was trampled under foot; I heard O'Hare 
 scream; I saw the hated face of Anse Cowan in the 
 ruck and leaped for him, but who my mad blow 
 struck I could not tell. Some rush, some quick 
 pressure of bodies, hurled me side-wise, caught me 
 in a vise; I tripped over a dead man, staggered to 
 my feet again. I got footing on the pulpit platform, 
 and held it for an instant, my gun-barrel crashing 
 into the mass of faces below. Wharton joined me, 
 a bull mad with rage; I saw him rend the pulpit 
 stand from the floor, and hurl it with all his strength 
 into the ruck. Then twenty hands gripped him, 
 hauling him down, a clubbed musket descended, and 
 the sergeant pitched forward like a log of wood. 
 There was a shot, the blow of a rifle barrel, and I 
 went down, the very breath of life seemingly knocked 
 out of me. 
 
 I fell on the platform, back of where the pulpit 
 desk had stood, and a body lay across me. If I lost 
 consciousness it was for no more than an instant, yet 
 my whole body felt numbed and useless. I could 
 scarcely move my fingers to unclasp them from the 
 gun-barrel, and every breath I drew was in pain.
 
 The End of Defense 375 
 
 Still I realized all that happened, distinguished 
 voices, and the shuffling of feet on the puncheon 
 floor. I heard Fox shouting orders, as the mad 
 hubbub ceased. 
 
 " That's enough ! that's enough, men ! It's ail 
 over with. Here, Sergeant, round up those prisoners ; 
 God knows there are few enough of the poor devils 
 left. Guard those able to walk outside. Now, 
 Herzog, carry the wounded over here. What*? 
 Why, of course, you idiot, we are not savages 
 those fellows fought like men, and are to be treated 
 decently. No distinction, mind you. Let the dead 
 lie where they are till daylight, but don't overlook 
 a wounded man. Where's Cowan"? does anybody 
 know?" 
 
 " Shot, sir; he's here in this pile somewhere." 
 
 " See if the fellow is alive. Who is his lieu- 
 tenant? " 
 
 "I am, sir; my name's Kelly." 
 
 " Well get your damn crew of scoundrels out of 
 here, what's left of them. Do you hear! This is 
 soldier work, and I want you fellows outside." 
 
 " You used us all right when thar wus fightin' ter 
 do " 
 
 " That's enough, Kelly. I didn't use you 
 Moran did; and you can go to him with your com- 
 plaints. I know how you treat prisoners, and would
 
 376 The Red Mist 
 
 hang the whole of you, if I had my way. Now get 
 out, and don't answer me those are your orders. 
 Lieutenant Raymond." 
 
 " He was here a minute ago, sir," a voice answered 
 from the vestibule, " but he went outside. I think 
 he was touched a little in one arm." 
 
 "Pity it wasn't in the mouth; has anyone seen 
 a woman? " 
 
 No one answered. 
 
 " No ! that's strange ! Here Green, take a couple 
 of men, and feel your way along the walls; Jasper 
 make a light of some kind who wants me 1 ? 
 Colonel Moran*? Tell him I am the only officer pres- 
 ent, and I can't leave. By God! the place is a 
 shamble ! " 
 
 The searching party was to the right of me, 
 against the black shadow of the wall. It was darker 
 than ever in the church, as though a cloud obscured 
 the moon, but far away a ruddy glow reflected along 
 the beams overhead, as someone coaxed a reluctant 
 torch into flames. A medley of sound arose all about 
 me the mutter of voices, the shuffling of feet, 
 groans, and cries for assistance, with the occasional 
 thumping of a musket stock on the floor, and the 
 rattle of broken glass. This was my chance, my one 
 and only chance to slip away unobserved. In five 
 minutes more the searching party would find me
 
 The End of Defense 377 
 
 there, and bear me along with the others. I wiggled 
 out from under the weight of the body lying across 
 my legs, and groped about in the dark until my 
 fingers encountered the ring embedded in the floor. 
 I still lay thus, conscious of soreness in every mus- 
 cle, afraid of attracting some eye if I moved, when 
 a man leaped onto the platform, and strode across 
 to the nearest window, his rough shoe actually graz- 
 ing my hand as he passed. I heard him call some 
 order to those without; then the thud of horses' 
 hoofs to the left. The fellow leaned far out, watch- 
 ing. 
 
 There would be no better time than this, for no 
 one else was within thirty feet of me, and the light 
 of the sputtering torch still left the pulpit platform 
 in shadow ; Fox was at the other end of the church, 
 his sharp voice rasping out orders. I got to my 
 knees, and lifted the trap barely far enough to 
 squeeze through. There was a gleam of light be- 
 low, sufficient to reveal the dark outline of the steps 
 leading down. Some eye might distinguish the 
 glimmer, yet I thrust my body through the narrow 
 opening noiselessly, and lowered the cover to the 
 floor level. There was no cry, no sound indicating 
 that the movement had been observed. I waited an 
 instant, crouched breathlessly on the upper step, 
 listening. Someone walked across, directly over my
 
 378 The Red Mist 
 
 head the fellow who had been at the window, no 
 doubt and jumped from the platform to the floor. 
 My eyes surveyed those contracted surroundings 
 curiously. The candle, a mere fragment, burned 
 dimly in one corner, revealing what appeared to be 
 the interior of a huge box, with a platform built 
 half across it, its outer edge protected by a low rail. 
 The wood was damp, and water-soaked, half way 
 up, but there was no unpleasant odor. A small 
 wheel ingeniously arranged to operate a lever, oc- 
 cupied one end of the platform, and directly across 
 was an opening in the side wall next the floor, barely 
 large enough for a man's body to squeeze into. 
 Nothing else was visible; no evidence left of the two 
 who had already passed that way. 
 
 I slipped down the steps, and lowered my body 
 silently to the damp floor. An instant I peered into 
 the dark hole, satisfied that I could make the passage, 
 and then extinguished the light. The conduit was 
 stone-lined, but the blocks had been smoothly set, 
 and, I knew, from the crisp freshness of the air, 
 that the distance to be traversed was short. I entered 
 the hole head first, dragging and pushing with hands 
 and feet, eager to get quickly into the open. My 
 body so blocked the opening that I felt stifled, nor 
 could I perceive any gleam of light ahead, yet the 
 passage was not really a difficult one, and almost
 
 The End of Defense 379 
 
 before I realized the possibility, my head and 
 shoulders emerged into the outer air and I hung 
 suspended over a rock ledge, staring blindly down 
 into the unknown depths of a ravine. The ledge 
 itself was barely wide enough to afford foothold, 
 yet I succeeded in creeping out upon it, and then 
 in standing upright. The shoulder of the hill was 
 sufficiently steep and high to shut out all view of 
 the log walls of the church, while below was a black 
 void, out from which arose the faint splashing of 
 distant water. But the church itself must have been 
 lit up by this time, for a reddish glow of light tipped 
 the bank above, and bridged the dark ravine. The 
 rock ledge extended to the right, a fairly smooth 
 path, and I followed it cautiously, finding no other 
 available passage. It led gradually downward, un- 
 til it seemed to merge into a beaten track, running 
 directly south through a tangle of underbrush not 
 far above the stream. The way was intensely black, 
 yet not difficult to follow by the sense of touch, while 
 the incessant roar of the nearby water blotted out all 
 sound from above. Once I heard the crack of 
 guns, but they sounded at a distance, and, looking 
 up, I could perceive the red reflection on the trees 
 lining the bank far above. But for these I was 
 plunged in a black solitude, through which I must 
 grope my way, each step liable to plunge me into
 
 880 The Red Mist 
 
 uncertain peril. A hundred yards, two hundred, 
 and the trail swerved more to the right, and began 
 to mount upward, zig-zagging among the trees. 
 Slowly, cautiously, my head arose above the crest, 
 and the moon, just peering out from behind the 
 edge of a cloud, gave me glimpse along the level 
 plateau.
 
 CHAPTER XXXII 
 
 WITH NATURE'S WEAPON 
 
 O THE right of where I lay was the out- 
 line of the church, the windows alight, 
 several blazing torches, bobbing about 
 within, revealing passing figures, al- 
 though the distance was too great to permit any 
 sound of voices reaching my ears. The rear door, 
 however, stood wide open, and a considerable body 
 of men were grouped there. Straight across from 
 me, a squad of horsemen were moving northward, 
 and a single rider was spurring rapidly between 
 them and the church. The grove of trees where I 
 was to meet Nichols and Noreen was to the left. 
 It was dark and silent, a shapeless shadow, and the 
 forest growth of the ravine extended far enough 
 over the crest to hide my approach. Satisfied that 
 no searching parties were near by, I advanced swiftly 
 along the edge of this fringe of trees, yet taking 
 every precaution. 'Twas well I did, for suddenly 
 the horseman swerved, and rode straight toward 
 me, through the moonlight. I sank down into the 
 brush, revolver in hand, and waited. Once he 
 stopped, and called out something; then came on 
 
 381
 
 382 The Red Mist 
 
 along the edge of the wood, walking his horse slowly. 
 The rider was not a soldier, but beyond that fact, 
 evidenced by lack of uniform, I could make no guess 
 as to his identity, although I believed him one of 
 Cowan's guerrillas. A gun, poised and ready, forked 
 out beside his horse's neck, and he leaned forward 
 in the saddle, peering into the shadows. A few feet 
 beyond me, he suddenly reined in his horse, and 
 called again: 
 
 "That you, Lieutenant?" 
 
 A single figure seemed to emerge from among the 
 trees a mere shadow, formless and silent. 
 
 " Yes; who are you*? " 
 
 "Kelly Dean told me you were here; the 
 damn fellow has got away, and the gurl with him." 
 
 " How do you know 1 ? " 
 
 " We've looked over every dead body, the 
 wounded and prisoners, and searched every inch of 
 the church they're not thar, sir." 
 
 " By God ! where could they have gone ! They 
 were there; he was anyhow, for I heard his voice. 
 Did you talk with any of those living 4 ? " 
 
 " Thar ain't many ter talk ter. The Reb left- 
 tenant is a goin' ter pull thro', I reckon, but he's hurt 
 too bad ter talk. Enyhow Fox wouldn't give me no 
 chance fer ter git nigh him. I asked a sojer, a young 
 feller, an' he sed Wyatt an' the gurl wus both in
 
 With Nature's Weapon 383 
 
 thar; he seed 'em tergether just afore we charged. 
 But I'll be damned, if they're thar now." 
 
 Raymond muttered something, a smothered oath 
 no doubt, and then burst forth: 
 
 " Well, good God, man ! They are both flesh 
 and blood. If neither are there then they must have 
 found a way of escape. We had every side of the 
 church guarded so a mouse couldn't get through in 
 this moonlight I saw to that myself." 
 
 " There were no guards on the east." 
 
 " Because there was no room to post any. The 
 church walls are on the edge of the ravine; Cowan 
 said there were none needed there." 
 
 "Wai," insisted the other, half angrily. "I 
 didn't think so neither, no mor'n Anse did; but I 
 reckon that's whar we made a mistake. Them two's 
 skedaddled, an' thar warn't no chance fer 'em eny- 
 whar else. Thet's plan 'nough, ain't it*? I don't 
 know nuthin' 'bout whut's thar, fur I never ain't 
 been 'long thet edge, but if them two ever got out 
 inter thet thar ravine they're thar yet, fer thar's no 
 way leading out 'cept along ther trail yonder." 
 
 "What trail? Where?" 
 
 " Back thar, 'bout a hundred feet, I reckon an 
 oP hog trail thet leads down ter the crick. Thar 
 couldn't nobody cum up it without yer seein' 'em 
 from here."
 
 384 The Red Mist 
 
 " And so you think they're down there yet'? " 
 
 "Sure; less they got wings they couldn't a come 
 up no other way." 
 
 The lieutenant strode forward, and grasped the 
 rein of the horse. I could see him clearly now, 
 the moolight on his upturned face. 
 
 " Then we've got them, all right," he asserted, a 
 new confidence in his voice. " You know the way 
 down, don't you, Kelly*? " 
 
 "Hell, yes; I hid out thar fer six weeks onct. 
 They call it the Devil's Glen, an', I reckon tain't 
 a bad name neither." 
 
 "All right then; I've got three men here who'll 
 go with you. That will be enough. I'll stay up 
 here, so if the fellow slips by I'll nab him. Jones 
 all of you come here. Come, Kelly, there's a hun- 
 dred dollars in this for you." 
 
 " By God ! it's worth it, fer somebody's liable ter 
 get shot." He rolled out of the saddle, but with 
 evident reluctance. " I reckon I'll let one o' them 
 sojers go ahead. Yer must want thet Reb power- 
 ful bad, Lef tenant*? " 
 
 " I do," grimly, " dead or alive." 
 
 Three other figures joined them; they were on 
 foot, but I could see the guns in their hands, and 
 the gleam of buttons in the moonlight. Raymond 
 spoke swiftly, pointing with one hand, but his voice
 
 With Nature's Weapon 385 
 
 was lowered so the words did not reach me. No 
 doubt he was briefly explaining the plan, and giving 
 orders. Kelly added a gruff sentence, and then 
 the whole five tramped past me, the lieutenant lead- 
 ing the horse, and Kelly coming so close to where I 
 lay I could have touched him with an extended hand. 
 Scarcely venturing to breathe I watched their passage 
 along the edge of the bluff, until they halted at the 
 point where I had come up the trail. They remained 
 grouped there for a moment, talking earnestly; then 
 the shadow formed disintegrated, and Raymond and 
 the horse alone remained distinguishable. I knew 
 the others had disappeared in the blackness of the 
 ravine, and that they were destined to search its 
 depths in vain, for what little trail I might have 
 left in my crawl upward could never be deciphered 
 in that darkness. I waited motionless for what 
 I believed to be ten minutes, anxious that the fel- 
 lows get far enough down to be safely beyond ear- 
 shot. At first I could hear them slipping and 
 stumbling along the steep, stony path, but these 
 sounds grew fainter and finally ceased. The lieu- 
 tenant led the horse back a few yards, and fastened 
 his rein securely to the limb of a tree; then took 
 his own position within the brush shadow, where he 
 could watch the head of the trail. From where I 
 crouched I could no longer see the fellow.
 
 386 The Red Mist 
 
 I had no thought of going on, and leaving him 
 there on guard. Not only did I feel an overwhelming 
 desire to punish the man for his treachery and in- 
 solence, but I wished to gain possession of the horse. 
 Such an opportunity as this was the gift of God, 
 and I was only too eager to accept it. The wide 
 plain in front of us was deserted, the cavalry troop 
 having disappeared. The glare of torches had dis- 
 appeared from within the church, which was now a 
 mere shapeless shadow in the moonlight. My vision 
 did not extend to the road in front, but there were 
 sounds indicating that the Federal forces were either 
 going into camp, or preparing to resume their march. 
 Satisfied that my own way was clear, I crawled out 
 to the edge of the line of brush; and arose silently 
 to my feet. To reach Raymond I would have to 
 pass where the horse was tied, and to approach on 
 hands and knees would be liable to frighten the ani- 
 mal. Trusting that the lieutenant's whole attention 
 would be devoted to the trail, and that he would 
 anticipate no approach from behind, I walked 
 straight forward, and laid hand on the horse's head. 
 He smelt of me curiously, but made no noise, and, 
 looking across his back, I could dimly perceive the 
 man a few paces beyond. He stood erect, his back 
 toward me, perfectly motionless, his entire conscious- 
 ness concentrated on his guard. I stole forward step
 
 With Nature's Weapon 387 
 
 by step, noiselessly. I was actually within reach 
 of him, before some sense told him of my near pres- 
 ence, and he wheeled about only to find a leveled 
 revolver staring him in the eyes. 
 
 " We meet again," I said coldly, " and it seems to 
 be my luck to hold the cards." 
 
 " You ! Good God ! I thought " 
 
 " I know what you thought, for I was within ten 
 feet of you when you talked with Kelly. Put up 
 your hands, Raymond! Yes, of course, but don't 
 attempt any play I only need an excuse to hurt 
 you." 
 
 He glared at me savagely, yet his hands went up, 
 although I could see him glance backward over one 
 shoulder into the darkness of the ravine. 
 
 " You might make the jump," I said, drawing a 
 revolver from his belt, " but to my best judgment 
 there is a hundred foot sheer drop right here, and 
 it would damage you some to take it. See," and I 
 tossed the weapon over the edge, and we heard the 
 sound as it struck on the rocks below. " I guess 
 you'll not try that trick. And so you want me so 
 badly you offer a reward, dead or alive? Isn't it 
 rather my wife you want? " 
 
 " I don't believe she is your wife." 
 
 " Not after she gave you her word ! That is 
 hardly complimentary to the lady, Lieutenant.
 
 388 The Red Mist 
 
 However I haven't any reason to be jealous of you 
 '" Noreen knows you too well by this time ; you 
 proved yourself a treacherous cur in Lewisburg. 
 Now turn around ! " 
 
 There was no other weapon in his belt, and it 
 never occurred to me that he might possess another 
 secreted in his jacket; nor did I realize the desperate 
 hatred of me which gave him reckless courage. What 
 to do with the fellow obsessed my mind ; I possessed 
 nothing to securely bind him with ; I could not leave 
 him free, nor had I any desire to take him along 
 with me. He settled the problem himself. Sud- 
 denly, his arms above his head, his eyes on mine, 
 he kicked viciously, the heavy shoe striking my wrist, 
 sending the revolver I held spinning into the grass 
 a dozen feet away. With almost the same move- 
 ment he was tugging at his jacket pocket. I saw the 
 gleam of steel, and gripped his fingers just in time; 
 my other hand, numbed by the blow dealt me, was, 
 for the instant, useless, yet I struck him with my 
 elbow full in the face. I had no grip that would 
 hold, yet it tangled the revolver in the folds of cloth 
 so he could not draw, and, with a snarl of baffled 
 rage, he tore his fingers loose, and clutched at my 
 throat with both hands. Back and forth we swayed 
 on the very edge of the ravine, kept from plunging 
 down into the black depths by the intervening fringe
 
 With Nature's Weapon 389 
 
 of trees, savagely contending for the mastery. That 
 he was a trained athlete, acquainted with every 
 wrestler's trick, I knew in a moment, yet this gave 
 me little fear for this was to be a fight, no wrest- 
 ling game. Strong, quick, agile as the man was, I 
 never doubted I was his match, and, as I felt strength 
 come back into my numbed hand, and realized that I 
 could clinch it again, I felt coldly confident. Once, 
 twice, I drove my knuckles into his exposed face, 
 compelling him to loosen grip, and throw up his 
 hands in protection. And then I had him ; not that he 
 was devoid of skill as a boxer sooth he possessed 
 tricks of defense unknown to me but his was the 
 professional knowledge of the West Point gym, 
 while I had graduated from the rough school of the 
 camp; where he had trained for points, for fancy 
 milling, I had fought to win against desperate oppo- 
 nents. The difference told, for I beat him down, 
 caring nothing for what blows reached me, so that I 
 smashed in through his guard, and landed. Again 
 and again I feinted with my right, and drove my left 
 straight to the exposed jaws. I gave him no time to 
 cry out, to even catch a full breath. There was no 
 sound to be heard a hundred feet away. I became a 
 machine, grimly determined, a desire to punish 
 throbbing in my veins. He fought cat-like and 
 foul, but I only laughed, and angered him. I drove
 
 390 The Red Mist 
 
 him out into the open where I could see better. I 
 was fighting now, with no thought of protecting 
 myself, only of hurting him. I tried for a knock-out 
 but he blocked me, clinging desperately to my arm. 
 I tore loose once more, flinging him aside bewildered 
 and breathless. 
 
 " Now, Raymond," I said, " that trick doesn't 
 work a second time. Stand up to it, you coward! 
 You wanted a fight, and you are going to have one. 
 What! the gun again*? I guess not." 
 
 He had jerked it out before I reached him, but 
 my hand closed over his the hammer fell, digging 
 into the flesh of my thumb, and the pain maddened 
 me ; he staggered back from the impetus of my body, 
 and I tore loose, the iron still imbedded in my flesh, 
 and struck him. The pearl handle crashed to the 
 side of his head, tearing my hand in jagged wound, 
 but he went over, dropping to the grass as if dead. 
 He gave no moan, no sound; for an instant his 
 limbs twitched, and then he lay there, curled into a 
 ball. I stared down at him, panting, scarcely realiz- 
 ing just what had occurred. An instant before he 
 had been fighting like a tiger cat, now he was a 
 motionless, grotesque shadow. Blood streamed 
 from my lacerated hand, and I bound up the wound 
 in a neckerchief stripped from around my throat, 
 hardly conscious of the pain, my breath steadying,
 
 With Nature's Weapon 391 
 
 my muscles growing tense. Then I bent down, and 
 straightened the man out, upturning his face to the 
 moon. He was not dead there was a beat to his 
 pulse ; but the gash on his head was an ugly one ; he 
 would have a scar there while he lived. He lay 
 like a dead man, his face ghastly, his thin lips drawn 
 back from his teeth, and seemingly breathless. But 
 for that faint, barely perceptible throb of the pulse, 
 I would have thought him killed. 
 
 And now what 1 ? Kelly, and his followers, would 
 not be gone long exploring the depths of the ravine 
 an hour at most would take them over every 
 inch of it. We must have more of a start than that. 
 There were troops yonder. Fox would never worry 
 over the disappearance of Raymond, but Moran 
 might; and he was in command. There was a squad 
 of horsemen out there now, beyond the comer of the 
 church, and riding southward they might be in 
 search of the missing lieutenant and his three troop- 
 ers. I dare not leave the fellow where he was to 
 recover consciousness, and give an alarm, or be dis- 
 covered by others. There were two things possi- 
 ble to do to roll the body into the ravine, or bear 
 it with me. The first would be murder ; the second a 
 tax upon my physical strength which I might not 
 withstand. Yet there was no other way, but to try 
 the experiment.
 
 392 The Red Mist 
 
 I tossed the discarded revolver into the bushes, 
 and struggled with the limp body until I was able 
 to rise to my feet with the unconscious man dangling 
 across my shoulder. He was of good girth and 
 weight, but I succeeded in staggering the few yards 
 necessary with the burden, and then hoisted him 
 across the saddle, head and heels dangling. The 
 horse snorted and circled to get away, frightened at 
 his unusual burden, but I soothed the animal, and 
 finally he sniffed at the man's legs, and stood still.
 
 CHAPTER XXXIII 
 
 THE TRAIL TO COVINGTON 
 
 S I gripped the horse's rein, and turned 
 him slowly around I heard a single 
 shot fired in the gorge below, the sound 
 echoing among the rocks, and a spark 
 of fire gleamed through the darkness. It was far 
 enough away to give me little concern, yet the re- 
 port must have been heard by the cavalry squad now 
 well out in the open, for they wheeled their horses 
 and rode straight toward the ravine. Their course 
 would bring them higher up, just to the rear of the 
 church, yet, with suspicions once aroused, 'twas 
 likely they would patrol the banks, seeking for some 
 passage below. Confident the distance between us 
 was sufficient to hide my movements so long as I 
 kept well back in the shadow of the trees, I led the 
 horse forward, advancing as rapidly as I dared to 
 travel, using one hand to steady Raymond's body 
 swaying across the saddle. It must have been a 
 quarter of a mile, or more, to where the forest spread 
 out from the bank into a dark tangle of trees, ex- 
 tending half across the ridge. The winding of the 
 ravine took me out of sight of the body of horsemen 
 
 393
 
 394 The Red Mist 
 
 above, yet I knew they had galloped to the 
 edge of the gorge, and were calling to whoever was 
 below. I could hear the shouts, without catching the 
 words, and even imagined I distinguished a faint 
 cry in return. By slipping the lieutenant's belt over 
 the saddle horn, thus preventing his limp body from 
 sliding off, I urged the animal to a sharp trot. 
 
 What was before us in those dark woods was 
 all conjecture but I possessed infinite confidence 
 in Noreen. The very silence, coupled with the fact 
 that no sign of the two fugitives had been met with 
 along the way, convinced me that they had safely 
 attained the rendezvous, and were now there, anx- 
 iously awaiting my arrival. The time had not been 
 long, and the girl would never consent to proceed 
 alone with Nichols, until she had lost every hope 
 of my joining her. He might not remain willingly 
 in such close proximity to danger, but I could count 
 on her to keep the fellow there until the last possible 
 moment. We went down into a shallow gully, and 
 then climbed the opposite bank, having to force a 
 passage through thick shrub, I pressing the branches 
 aside to prevent their scratching Raymond's face. 
 He gave utterance to a groan, and I lifted his head, 
 supporting it on my shoulder as we topped the rise. 
 The horse shied, and I caught glimpse of a shadow 
 flitting across an open space.
 
 The Trail to Covington 395 
 
 "Noreen!" 
 
 "Is it really you"? I could not tell the horse; 
 the something across the saddle." 
 
 She came forward with a swift spring, not satis- 
 fied until her hand actually touched me. 
 
 " Oh, I am so glad you are not even hurt 1 ? " 
 
 "Not seriously; battered up a bit Nichols*?" 
 
 "Yes, he is here; there beside the tree. Tell me 
 what has happened! What have you here*? Why 
 it is a man," she shrank back, "a a dead man ! " 
 
 " No, not dead," I hastened to explain, unbuckling 
 the belt, and lowering the still limp body to the 
 ground. " Here, parson, don't let the horse stray. 
 We cannot waste many minutes here; there are cav- 
 alrymen scouting the edge of the ravine yonder, and 
 they may come as far as this. That is why I brought 
 the fellow along to keep him from being found. 
 Do you recognize the face, Noreen ? " 
 
 It was dark and shadowy where we were and she 
 was compelled to bend low to distinguish the fea- 
 tures. Her lips gave a startled, half-suppressed 
 cry: 
 
 " Why it is Lieutenant Raymond ! You you 
 fought together? How did he come here*? " 
 
 " I think he suspected we might manage to escape 
 from the church. He was more anxious to capture 
 me than he was to fight evidently, for I caught no
 
 396 The Red Mist 
 
 glimpse of his face during the melee. But he, and 
 three troopers, were hidden at the edge of the woods 
 watching where the trail comes up from the ravine." 
 
 " Yes," breathlessly, " we saw them come across, 
 just after the torches began to flare up inside the 
 church. Then later another man rode along there." 
 
 " That was Kelly; he brought word that we had 
 got away. I was within ten feet of them when they 
 met. The lieutenant swore at the news, and sent 
 the four men down the trail to search he offered 
 one hundred dollars for me, dead or alive." 
 
 She arose to her feet, but the darkness prevented 
 my seeing the expression on her face. 
 
 "He did! this man?" she exclaimed, the horror 
 of the thought visible in the tone. " Why, what 
 is it to him? I do not understand why he should 
 exhibit such bitterness he was determined to con- 
 vict you from the first. There was no feud between 
 you two, was there? " 
 
 " Only Noreen Harwood," I answered, speaking 
 softly. "But look! the cavalry squad just 
 passed across that open space; they are riding this 
 way. Raymond will revive presently, and some of 
 his men will find him here; Kelly will search as 
 soon as he discovers the man is missing. Nichols, 
 fasten the belt about his arms yes, buckle it be- 
 hind; a notch tighter. You know the trail?"
 
 The Trail to Covington 897 
 
 "I've been over it enough," rather sullenly. " Is 
 Anse Cowan dead? " 
 
 " Yes; but that doesn't affect you at present. 
 You are going to guide us to Covington. Hold the 
 horse. Now Noreen." 
 
 She gave me her hand, and I helped her into the 
 saddle. A horse neighed in the distance, but my 
 fingers closed on the nostrils of the animal beside me 
 in time to prevent response. Nichols stood motion- 
 less, a tall, shapeless figure, gazing back over the 
 tops of the bushes. I drew my revolver, and touched 
 him with it sharply on the arm. 
 
 " Go on," I said quietly, yet with a threat in 
 my voice. " Attempt to run, or play any trick, and 
 I drop you in your tracks." 
 
 He turned without a word, and silently pushed 
 a passage through the shrub into more open woods, 
 and I followed, grasping the horse's rein. A hun- 
 dred yards further along we came into a beaten 
 track, and began to mount upward along a rocky 
 ridge, where the moon gave me good view. It was 
 a scene of silent desolation. I took one glance back- 
 ward, but trees shut off all glimpse of the church, 
 and the plateau. I thought I heard a voice, or two, 
 calling afar off, perhaps the cavalrymen again sig- 
 naling Kelly in the ravine, but we had little to 
 fear from them. Our trail could never be followed
 
 398 The Red Mist 
 
 before morning, and dawn would be three hours 
 away. I slipped my weapon back into my belt, con- 
 fident Nichols would make no attempt to desert. 
 He was slouching forward, muttering something to 
 himself as he walked, and never even turned his 
 head to glance behind. I stole a look upward at the 
 lady in the saddle, but did not venture to address 
 her. She sat erect, her face slightly averted, both 
 hands on the pommel. Twice I glanced upward, 
 seeking the encouragement of her eyes, but her 
 thoughts appeared to be elsewhere, and I plodded 
 on, my heart grown heavy. Beyond doubt she re- 
 alized now what the end was to be. In the rush 
 and excitement of the past few days, her natural 
 desire to save me from the death of a spy, she had 
 found no time for thought, for consideration. She 
 had merely obeyed the swift impulse of the moment. 
 But now, riding this dark mountain trail, all imme- 
 diate peril left behind, she was facing the future 
 and regret. Her father's death, her sudden 
 abandonment of home and friends, her disloyalty to 
 the cause with which her sympathies were enlisted, 
 her forced marriage, came fresh to her memory like 
 haunting phantoms. Once, I thought, she lifted a 
 hand, and dashed a tear from her eye; and her head 
 sank lower, as though she would hide her face. She 
 was evidently ashamed, regretful, unhappy; if ever
 
 The Trail to Covington 399 
 
 she had cared for me, even in ordinary friendship, 
 that feeling had changed into dislike probably 
 into actual hatred. I seemed to feel the change; to 
 comprehend the growing horror with which she con- 
 fronted the future. I wanted to tell her that I un- 
 derstood; that I sympathized; that I would never 
 consent to stand between her and happiness. Plan 
 after plan flashed through my mind she should be 
 free; she should go to her own friends, and never 
 see me again. I would arrange to drop out of her 
 life as suddenly as I had come into it. But the 
 impetuous words died unuttered on my lips. Stead- 
 ily we pushed on through the darkness, no word ex- 
 changed between us, slipping and sliding along the 
 rocky trail, following Nichols down into a black val- 
 ley, and then up again to a steep, narrow ridge. All 
 about us was the night, and the silence. 
 
 Then the dawn broke, the black gloom fading 
 into gray, the clouds of fog in the deep valley be- 
 low us rising slowly until the rays of the rising sun 
 lifted them to the mountain tops, reddening the 
 mist into grotesque beauty, and revealing the green 
 glades beneath. It was a wild, desolate scene, and 
 we paused on the edge of what seemed a sheer preci- 
 pice to gaze. Even Nichols stopped, and looked 
 down, pointing to the ridge of rock along which the 
 barely perceptible trail ran.
 
 400 The Red Mist 
 
 " You'll hav' ter pick yer way mighty careful 
 'long thar," he said slowly. " 'Tain't jist safe fer a 
 hoss, nohow, but I reckon he'll pick his own way all 
 right. Thar's a cabin 'round behind that bend whar 
 we mout git a bite ter eat." 
 
 "Who lives there 4 ?" 
 
 " A fellar named Larrabee; but I reckon thar 
 won't be noboddy ter horn' but the ol' woman 
 Bill's conscripted." 
 
 " Go on down," I said after a moment, " and we'll 
 follow slowly. How far away is Covington 4 ? " 
 
 " 'Bout twenty mile in the next valley beyond 
 them hills." 
 
 He disappeared around a sharp ledge, and Noreen 
 and I were alone alone, it seemed to me, in all the 
 world. I dare not even look at her, as I helped her 
 out of the saddle. Tired from the long hours of 
 riding along the rough trail, she staggered slightly 
 on her feet, and her hands clasped my arm. Our 
 eyes met, and in the depths of hers was the mist of 
 tears. 
 
 " Tom," she said earnestly, her voice faltering. 
 " I cannot stand this any longer. I I must know 
 what what I am to you*? " 
 
 " To me ! " I echoed, the blood leaping in my 
 veins. " Do you not know*? Can you feel the 
 slightest doubt 1 ? "
 
 The Trail to Covington 401 
 
 "Doubt! it is all doubt. You have spoken no 
 word to guide me. You married me to save me 
 from Anse Cowan. You permitted me to come with 
 you because I would consent to nothing else. I do 
 not even know that it is your choice that I go on be- 
 side you into the valley.'* 
 
 " Noreen," and I had her hands in mine. " It is 
 my choice that you go with me all the way through 
 life dear girl, I love you." 
 
 The long lashes hid her eyes, but her cheeks were 
 crimson; then I looked down into the blue depths, 
 through the tear mist, and read my answer. 
 
 THE END
 
 A 000 778 945 6